




















^ v- 0 c> , * < 

•'* n >° ,s • « , % *»H.’ ■$ 

C ' J ^ *' v 

'\'K^ \ ,x^ ^ '%. J '<V^H \K * 

n ' 0 ,v* -G v K ^ a *%> %-’^^- i r < 

0> C 0 N c * -<J * * s A\ i 1 i * X' °* K 4° 

G u * <* ^ ,A* v * ^ % O. ,qv* 

* a v *£<^\ ° o' ^ 

_ W : 



o 0 

^ ,' <,* ^ 


^ r\ _ ^.Vvv^ ^ \> 

s /"\ » C\ ✓ ■' " * r 

4 * , %■ * .9 N 0 ’ ^ 

c \ V * Y *°/ 

^ .- ^ <3 ^ 




.«? 

v I /* A ^/> 0 * * A ^0 

Xs’rZhL-' °o ^ **"** A* 

^ / '£M%\ -r « ^ 

* ^ r ^ V\ " Q 0 X ° /ft 

,™s?* x ^ ^ :X: 

* /'o* ■ ,;%'■ A % '•, , ;0" ,o' 

v ' • ■ *> % V * ' * 0 ^ ^ 

* <?V A'- r ft R J3j „ % -. <~b ’ 

:Aa. %<-^ * 


L><* ^ ‘ r 

,; * v 0 o 

t\ /<• ^ 

> ^ * 



'% < 'X r\ 




> \V- <* 

« or j, ^ 

^ 3 N 0 ° v V ^ * g , -V 0 

'Vr-'. > , 

*. v ^ .*/&v* •%/ 



lV 


-.■vw .♦* ^ -. 

* * s > \ v i i b ' 0 * v N ~ c s ' / 

k* \*i o 0 c 0>Io -p *<, ** A & V o'- 18 * 

** ^ * "o o* a V. ^0|. ' ^A v^ 

lllF- *< -%. *. 

C- ✓ * or Jj, * , ^yjlr'^ A 

G> * 0 N 0 ^ ^ *• V 

s, » « / 'A . V r, * 8 I 

7 -v C> V ,. < * 0 ,. x 

'. <* ,v 

"l' .<v 




'7’ X* 1 "-’ 

%. & * 
v' V 






\0 


v* 


4 


H 


. ^O. “' l 0»>*'-"», 

o j.; '■ ><"> 



■'I'm* ** 

* 9 1 

\ 

1 \* ^ 



A L, ^ •■>'. 



.0 






*\V <A 
* <V 


* “• USE** **- .'^ 

o° . ^ ^ r — - < 

*A V^ 

\° : 





k\ .' M?(l!///^ * - * <■> C^-XWT^ ' ^ AN .' ■ JKtaam* 1 

o o x 

o o5 ^ 

, ' > \v* ^ 6 

C* ✓ ^ c^ 

n * ^ A ^ 0 N o ' \^ ^ * 

** '* *0 s} *"0* '> 

\ % V v .WA r ^ L - 

* x ,t4S \\' ,vll, ^ / 0 * K * ^ 0 N c 

O o » c ^ ^ <£* ^ >* ^ c ,f - 


c o, 0 0 > 

^ s * * r D N 0 

.9 ^ s ^ r * C> 1 

A* V ^ ^ 





















V 

THE 


DIAMOND CROSS; 


A Tale of American Society. 


r 


By William Barnet Phillips 


v v 


^ry ofCo n 




SS7 


^^.vVashina 10 '' 


I 

/ 


N E W Y O R K : 

HILTON & COMPANY, PUBLISHERS. 
Philadelphia : J. B. Lippincott & Co. 

St. Louis : J. F. Torrey & Co. 

i - ° nit. 

No,/, 


f 6'4l»T r 


Entered according to A6t of Congress, in the year 1866 
by W. B. Phillips, in the Clerk’s Office of 
the Dislri< 5 t Court of the United States 
for the Southern District of 
New York. 


Russell’s American Steam Printing House, 
28 , 30 and 32 Centre Street. 


the diamond cross 


A Tale of American Society. 


CHAPTER i. 

u T wonder who those gentlemen are,” remarked Mrs. 

Risley to her daughter Gertrude, as they stood on the 
deck of the Canada, glancing at the two individuals refer* 
red to. “ Does any one on board know them ? They look 
like very respectable persons. They converse in French 
always ; yet I heard the captain say that one is an Ameri- 
can. Mr. Selman told me he overheard their conversa- 
tion last evening, and that they were speaking of a large 
estate which has been left in the United States to the one 
who appears to be a Frenchman. I suppose he is going to 
take possession of it. I am surprised that Mr. Selman 
does not make their acquaintance ; he has a very ready 
way of becoming acquainted with people. If we knew 
them, Gertrude, I think they might be agreeable acquaint- 
ances ; and the society of such gentleman might make our 
voyage less tedious.” 

These remarks were made on board the steamship men- 


4 


The Diamond Cross. 


tioned, on her passage across the Atlantic to the United 
States in the year 1849. The persons spoken of were 
Charles Mosely, a Virginian, who had been spending 
several years in Europe and was then returning home, and 
Emile Lanabere, a native of the south of France, who was 
going to take possession of an estate bequeathed to him in 
Louisiana. 

These gentleman became acquainted with each other, as 
many acquaintances are made, by accidentally meeting on 
board the steamship. From this circumstance, though 
trifling in itself seemingly, sprung the series of events 
which are mentioned in the romantic history that follows. 
Providence evolves or controls events which we are in the 
habit of calling accidents, for wise purposes. Most of us 
have seen in the course of our experience instances of 
truth having been brought to light and justice vindicated 
through causes apparently fortuitous ; and it is often dis- 
covered that singular coincidences, as they are termed, are 
but the links of a chain properly connected. 

Mosely was a fine looking man, of the English type, and 
was a descendant of an Anglo-Saxon family. He was 
thirty years of age, rather above the medium height, and 
had a symmetry of form that gave an impression of both 
strength and grace. Any one looking in his face would 
have said he was an intellectual man, for his forehead was 
full and his dark hazel-grey eyes were very expressive, 
varying much according to the impressions of his mind. 
He was much liked by all who knew him, and strangers 
who approached him were impressed by his manner and 
intelligence. Notwithstanding his frankness and occa- 
sional joyousness he was a man of much thought, and 
grave beyond his years, like one who had experienced a 
great deal of anxiety or whose mind had been occupied 
with serious matters. 

He had been launched into the world early in life, in 
consequence of the death of his father (his mother having 


The Diamond Cross. 


5 


died when he was a child), and the breaking up of his 
home by the sale of the family estate. His mind was 
stored with knowledge on almost every subject; for he 
learned from whatever he saw or read, having a keen per- 
ception and the faculty of analysis in a high degree. He 
was throughly educated, therefore, in the sense of having 
acquired knowledge. Few men of his age had travelled 
more or had seen as much of the world. While he had 
naturally a lively imagination and sanguine disposition, his 
experience and logical powers made him as practical as a 
mathematician, thus giving him a well balanced mind. 
Contract with human nature in many of its phases and a 
knowledge of its selfishness had not blunted his feelings. 
He was charitable to the weakness and follies of people, 
loved what was beautiful and cherished what was good. 

He was ambitious to distinguish himself as an intel- 
lectual and accomplished man, but having no profession, 
he could not see clearly in which career he might attain 
this distinction ; still the thought haunted him continually. 
The idea of entering into public life was more constantly 
in his mind than any other, and he was conscious of pos- 
sessing qualifications for that. He had studied the science 
of government both in his own country and abroad, and he 
understood the political and social institutions of the na- 
tions of Europe as well as the United States. He posses- 
sed advantages that few had for forming liberal and com- 
prehensive views and a correct judgement on questions 
pertaining to the condition and government of society. 
Such was one of the most prominent actors in this narra- 
tive ; and it will be seen hereafter what circumstances oc- 
cured in the brief space of two or three years to develop 
his character and direct the current of his life. 

Lanabere was of a different type. He was impetuous, 
generous, brave, and sensitive as the mimosa. His com- 
p lection and hair were dark, his eyes black and full of 
language, instantly lighting up with beams of intelligence 


6 


The Diamond Cross. 


in conversation or when the imagination became excited ; 
his features were sharp, inclining to be aquiline and his 
forehead was high, but not broad or projecting, indicating 
a quick perception rather than profound reasoning powers. 
He was taller than most of his countrymen, slender, erect, 
and walked firmly and rapidly, like one conscious of intel- 
lectual superroity and who had lived amidst the mental 
excitement of a great capital. He was several years younger 
than Mosely, and had neither the experience nor sound 
judgement of that gentleman. 

Lanabere had been educated in the first schools of 
France, and had studied the profession of an advocate. 
He went to Paris when twenty-four years of age to finish 
his law studies and to become connected with one of the 
eminent lawyers in that city. Although he had the men- 
tal qualifications and a certain aptitude for the profession, 
as well as ambition, he had more taste for the study of 
ethics and political science. The period of his residence 
in Paris was more favorable for the gratification of this 
taste than for his professional studies. The three or four 
years he was there the city was in a constant ferment of 
political agitation, which was just preceding the fall of 
Louis Philippe, during the revolution of 1848, and the re- 
action under Louis N apoleon. He, like almost every young 
man in Paris at that time, threw himself into the vortex of 
the revolution with all the ardor of his nature, became an 
active member of the clubs, and a journalist of the extreme 
school of republicans. 

Just at the time when Lanabere might apprehend at 
any hour a visit from the agents of M. Carlier, the 
famous Prefect of the Police in Paris, and when Louis 
Napoleon, the astute ruler of France, had begun to curb, 
step by step, the fierce revolutionists, much to their dis- 
gust, as it placed them in imminent danger of the Con- 
ciergerie, a lawyer of Louisianna commenced a corres- 
pondence with the young Frenchman regarding the large 


The Dia?notid Cross . 


7 


estate which had been left by an uncle, the only brother 
of his deceased mother. This fortunate circumstance 
took him away from the dangers as well as the fascina- 
tions of the gay capital. 

Although the prospetft before him appeared bright and 
decked with rosy hues as regards the fortune he was soon 
to possess, his actual situation was rather a dreary one. 
He had never left his beloved country before, and it was 
his first voyage on the ocean. He knew no one on board 
the ship till he met Mosely, spoke but a few words of 
English, and was going to a strange land. He naturally 
felt lonesome amid the “ wilderness of waters,” when the 
faces of those he saw and the language he heard spoken 
were unknown to him. 

After the ship had been under way several days, and 
sea sickness began to wear off, the passengers, one by one, 
left their cabins to promenade the deck ; for Boreas, who 
delights to sport in different moods with those who live or 
travel on the water, is particularly capricious on the Atlan- 
tic, sometimes blowing softly till the deck is crowded, so 
that we wonder whence so many people come, and are as- 
tonished at the accommodating capacity of the vessel ; 
then blowing boisterously, driving all below and leaving 
an unpeopled waste above. Most persons may remember 
having seen the god of winds represented by certain old, 
quaint, and fanciful artists with his mouth full of and 
cheeks distended by the stormy elements ; and we may 
imagine the malicious satisfaction he feels at the havoc he 
makes ; yet even he is touched at other times “ with the 
feelings of our infirmities,” and “blows soft and still.” 
Mosely had often witnessed his freaks on the ocean, and 
he delighted in promenading the deck alone, inspired by 
and mingling his soul’s inspirations with the roar of the 
elements, or, when the soft breeze came he enjoyed in calm 
contemplation the vast expanse of waters, the illimitable 
heavens and the wonderful works and benignity of the 


8 


The Diamond Cross. 


Creator. He was quite social, however, and enjoyed the 
society of intelligent and refined people. This quality of 
sociability, both in him and Lanabere, naturally attracted 
them to each other. 

Although the characters of these two gentlemen were 
dissimilar in some respedts they were not without conge- 
niality ; and therefore the acquaintance formed then ripen- 
ed in the course of time, through personal intercourse, into 
ntimacy. 

Lanabere’s good fortune in having a large plantatation 
with several hundred negroes left him was not without al- 
loy. There was a condition to the bequest that the estate 
should remain unchanged as regarded the negroes ; that 
they should neither be sold nor made free. The money 
left by the will was more than sufficient to pay all liabili- 
ties and legacies, and was assigned to that purpose with- 
out touching the real estate or slaves. 

Now, Lanabere, as has been remarked, received his po- 
litical education among the ultra republicans, socialists, 
and communists of Paris. He belonged to the school of 
the former, and marched under the banner of “ Liberty 
Fgalite , Fraternite .” If he did not go so far as the com- 
munists, to declair all “ property a thief, ” he was as level- 
ling in his views as Prudhon or Louis Blanc. He believed 
slavery to be a crime, and the slaveholder little less, if any- 
thing less, than a criminal. Not that he had seen negro 
slavery in existence, or knew aught about the working of that 
institution, or the condition of the slaves ; he did not care 
or think it necessary to inquire about that ; it was suffi- 
cient that, according to his creed, it was wrong in princi- 
ple and a crime. He was an enthusiastic theorist, and be- 
lieved in the universal freedom and equality of all races 
of men. 

Had he been avericious, or had his conscience been as 
flexible as that of many of the radical theosists of both his 
own country and the United States, his views and feelings 


The Diamond Cross. 


9 


would have been changed or greatly modified by the pros- 
pect of owning several hundred negroes. But he was un- 
selfish, young, generous, honest and enthusiastic : and his 
political and socialist theories were, in his mind, princi- 
ples, and indeed more like a religion to him than Christi- 
anity. He was much distressed with anxious thoughts, 
consequently, about the negro property. By the terms of 
will he could not possess the estate without owning the ne- 
groes ; and if he should refuse to be a slaveowner, he must 
renounce all his interest in the estate. This was the dilem- 
ma, and there was no way of escaping or getting round it. 
The will of his uncle -was plain, and framed carefully, and 
no doubt purposely, to avoid any question on that point. 
Could he, a poor, ambitious man, renounce property worth 
half a million dollars at least, when within his grasp? 
Could he, the ardent, honest champion of the freedom and 
equality of all men, black and white, become a slaveowner ? 
He had not decided ; he was perplexed : he was going to 
see if there could be any escape from the dilemma. 

Added to all this there was the regret he felt at leaving 
Paris, that Mecca of all Frenchman, and its fascinations, 
to take up his residence among strangers, whose language 
even he could not speak. He knew no one in the United 
States, had no relatives there, and the only reference he 
had was to the lawyer in Louisiana who had written to him 
when he sent him a copy of the will. It was natural, un- 
der these circumstances, that he was troubled, felt lone- 
some and sighed for the gay and beautiful city he had liv- 
ed in for four years, and which he had previously chosen 
for his home. 

Another circumstance which gave him a great deal of 
thought was the mystery connected with his uncle’s name, 
and his settlement in Louisiana. Mr. Bouverie was his 
mother’s only brother, and his mother’s maiden name was 
Mercier. He knew they had the same father, and had 
heard that his uncle corresponded with his mother in the 


io The Diamond Cross. 

proper name of Mercier while he was a resident of New 
York, though he had lived twenty years in Louisiana under 
the name of Bouverie. The uncle left France before his 
sister was married, and neither Lanabere or his father ever 
saw him, and only heard of him, of his residence in Amer- 
ica, and of his character and habits, from Mrs. Lanabere. 
Mr. Bouverie used to write to his sister occasionally, but 
years would pass sometimes without any correspondence ; 
and when his sister died the family did not hear from him 
again. For five years — that is, from the time of the death 
of Mrs. Lanabere to the death of Bouverie — they had not 
heard of him, and hardly expected to hear again. Lana- 
bere was surprised, therefore, on receiving the communica- 
tion announcing his uncle’s death, and that he had been 
made heir to the estate. 

The history of Mr. Bouverie, after he left France for 
America, was involved in much mystery. He lived ten 
years in New York, where he acquired a fortune. During 
this period he did not write to Mrs. Lanabere frequently. 
The last letter she received from him from that city informed 
her that he was about to marry, that, in fact, in the course 
of a few days he would be a husband. This letter was 
written in his accustomed laconic style, and did not give 
the name of his intended bride, or say anything about her 
family or position. Years elapsed after this before Mrs. 
Lanabere heard from or of her brother again, much to her 
astonishment and grief, for he was her only brother, and 
she dearly loved him. She could excuse his eccentricities, 
but her feelings were wounded at such apparent neglect. 
She received no information of the wedding, nor did she 
know her brother’s place of residence. She wrote again 
and again , but in vain ; no answer came to her letters. 

After seven years of silence Mr. Bouverie wrote to Mrs. 
Lanabere from Louisiana, informing her of his change of 
residence, and that his name was no longer Mercier, but 
Bouverie. He gave no explanation of the motives that in- 


The Diamond Cross. 


ii 


duced him to make this change, merely saying that cir- 
cumstances of a most painful nature were the cause, and 
that he wished both his change of name and place of resi- 
dence to remain a secret, except to the members of his 
sister’s family. He made no allusion to the letter he 
wrote seven years before from New York, in which he an- 
nounced with joy his approaching marriage, but said he 
was living a bachelor, and should never marry. All in- 
quiries made by Mrs. Lanabere were unavailing, and she 
ceased to probe his secret. It was not known to her even 
in what part of Louisiana he lived. Her letters were ad- 
dressed to New Orleans, and his bore the postmark of 
that city, but she had been informed he did not live there. 
He appeared to be very careful in guarding his incognito. 
Nor did she know in what business he was engaged, if in 
any. She and her family had received intimations that he 
was rich, and that at his death they might receive the 
property. No sanguine expectations wese indulged by 
them, however, as Mr. Bouverie was regarded an eccen- 
tric and mysterious man, who might, in capricious mood, 
change his purpose, if he ever had one, of leaving them his 
estate ; and when he ceased to correspond with the family 
after the death of his sister they no longer expected to in- 
herit his fortune. The announcement of the entire estate 
having been left to the nephew, Emile Lanabere, was, sub- 
sequently, a sudden and agreeable surprise. 

How conflicting were the emotions, then, with which 
Lanabere crossed the Atlantic ! And no feeling was 
stronger, perhaps, than that of regret at leaving France, 
his beloved country. Still he found some relief to this in 
his enthusiastic admiration of the grand republic and mag- 
nificent country to which he was going. He had, it is true, 
but crude ideas of the institutions or people of the United 
States, and these had been formed from reading the mis- 
cellaneous writings of Europeans on America, which were 
not generally profound or reliable ; yet he understood suf- 


12 


The Diamond Cross. 


ficiently the great features of liberty and political equality 
that formed the foundation of the government to excite his 
admiration. 

Disgusted with monarchical institutions, and -with the 
failure of the republicans of Europe, particularly in his own 
country, to reap the fruit of their revolutions by establish- 
ing a republican government, he looked to the United 
States as the refuge of oppressed people and the hope of 
the world. Like almost all Europeans who came to settle 
in this country, he believed the successful example of the 
great transatlantic republic and its wonderful growing 
power would be instrumental, at no distant day, in the po- 
litical regeneration of Europe. He dreamed of returning 
even some day, with ripe experience, to aid the movement. 

There was but one blot, in his opinion, on this fair and 
great country, and that was negro slavery. He consoled 
himself with the thought, however, that by “ the progress of 
ideas ” or “ by the march of civilization, ” slavery would be 
extinguished. Hence he looked upon the United States 
as destined to perform a magnificent role in the history of 
nations ; and this historic and national grandeur, under 
the name of a republic, was fascinating to his imagination 
apart from the sober practical questions of social or do- 
mestic well being. With such views and feelings he ap- 
proached his future home in the New World. 



The Diamond Cross. 


i3 


CHAPTER II. 


E inhabitants of a small community form a minia- 



ture tableau of those of larger ones, in the general 
outlines of human nature ; and a passenger ship is like a 
country village, in exhibiting the foibles, vices, absurdities, 
and virtues of people, only that those on board are more 
closely observed by each other in consequence of being 
crowded together, and isolated from the rest of the world for 
the time being. Every one is scanned by his neighbors ; the 
personal appearance, dress, manners, and the history, as 
far as it can be investigated, of each are scrutinized. The 
tediousness of a voyage and the limited number of objects 
to engage the mind are favorable to this inquisitive and 
meddling disposition. A person has only to appear singu- 
lar or affect a mysterious bearing to be the cynosure of all 
eyes. Should any one skilfully sport with the curiosity and 
gossiping propensities of the floating denizens he may be- 
come as great a hero as he could desire. 

Mosely and Lanabere, as has been observed, attracted 
the attention of their fellow passengers from the time they 
were first seen together, and particularly of Mrs. Risley, 
after she had heard about the Frenchman’s large fortune. 
The remarks she made to her daughter about these gen- 
tlemen, though uttered in a subdued voice, were sufficiently 
loud to be heard. Mosely, who understood human nature 
well, smiled as if he thought they were not intended for the 
young lady only. When no one else was near he told La- 
nabere that the object of his voyage to America had been 
discovered, their conversation having been overheard ; 
that his acquaintance would be eagerly sought, and that he 


14 


The Diamond Cross. 


might expect to become the lion of the company for the 
rest of the voyage. 

As there was no motive to conceal or reveal the fact as 
to Lanabere’s fortune, these gentlemen rather enjoyed the 
prospect of seeing the wealth-worship and vanity of some 
of their fellow passengers displayed. Mosely, who had 
some little mischief in his nature, and who delighted in de- 
veloping peculiarities of character, saw the opportunity for 
bringing out prominently the traits of those on board. He 
advised Lanabere accordingly not to be particular in the 
details of his business, but to maintain a proper reserve, 
when probed upon that subject, for in that way the curi- 
osity of his questioners would be intensified and their re- 
spect for him increased. Mosely felt assured that the 
probing process would not be long delayed, and that Lana- 
bere’s good fortune would soon become greatly magnified, 
his hundreds of thousands growing to millions in the gos- 
siping reports that would be circulated. Neither one nor 
the other had any intention or disposition to deceive any 
of the vain, prying people, and thought only of deriving 
some amusement from their weaknesses. 

A free and easy way of making acquaintances and of 
giving introductions are features of American life. No- 
where in the world, perhaps, is this carried so far as it is 
here ; and a freedom of manner which would be considered 
elsewhere as inquisitive or intrusiveness is tolerated. This 
remark is more applicable, however, to the people of the 
Eastern and Western States than to those of the Central 
States, while Southerners usually are more reserved. Such 
a custom would be very inconvenient in Europe or in other 
countries of Europe where there is so much class distinc- 
tion ; but little trouble or evil follows from it here, and it, 
may be said to constitute an agreeable characteristic of 
American life, notwithstanding occasional acts of rudeness. 
But a greater freedom of manner and intercourse is allow- 
ed on board ship than elsewhere. This arises from people 


The Diamond Cross. 


i5 


being in close contact with each other and forming a 
limited community. The barriers raised by the conven- 
tionalities of society in large cities, which are like the stone 
walls that divide the inhabitants, are broken down. 

One day as Mosely and Lanabere were conversing 
together on deck one of the passengers, a tall, lank, sharp- 
featured man, about forty years of age, apparently, 
came up and with a self-possesed, nonchalant air, 
introduced himself, as if it were perfe&ly right he 
should do so, and that these gentlemen ought to be grati- 
fied at such an a 6t of amiability on his part. He at- 
tempted to be polite and graceful, putting on his best be- 
havior, evidently, in order to make an impression, but 
neither nature nor art had bestowed upon him that suavi- 
ter in modo which is the first element of politeness, nor 
could all the masters of dancing and attitude in France 
have given grace to his awkward figure. His feet, legs, 
arms, and hands were long and large, and hung loosely on 
a stooping, angular frame, and his neck had the appear- 
ance of having grown too far out of his shoulders before 
his head was put on. He had a small, keen and restless 
eye, which indicated some intelligence or smartness, and a 
good deal of cunning. His hair was cut short, he wore no 
beard, and from his appearance throughout, as well as from 
his methodical, and pedantic manner of speaking, the im- 
pression was created that he was a New England school 
teacher, or a professor in a academy. This was Mr. Sel- 
man, who was mentioned in the conversation of Mrs. 
Risley, referred to before. 

Immediately after introducing himself, Mr. Selman in- 
troduced a friend who was near, and who appeared to be 
there for the purpose— Mr. Augustus White, a young gen- 
tleman, who, in personal appearance, in charatter, and in 
almost every resp eft, except in having a large amount of 
assumption, was a contrast to his companion. He was 
small and slight made, had diminutive features and a 


1 6 The Diamond Cross. 

turned up nose that expressed plenty of conceit, had light 
sandy hair, which he wore long, and he carried a mustache 
and imperial of the smallest dimensions. In dress he 
affected the latest style of fashion, and in his tout ensemble 
looked like a conceited exquisite of little brains. . 

Mr. Selman spoke for himself and Mr. White in broken 
French, though the latter would break in frequently with a 
melange of English and French to show how much he 
knew. It was evident that the foreign vocabulary of both 
soon became exhausted in spite of their assertions that 
they understood French well and only failed to remember 
the words from want of practice in conversation. From 
the manner in which these persons conduced themselves 
towards each other, a quasi obsequiousness on the part of 
one and a familiar assurance on the part of the other, it 
appeared that they stood in the relation of a mentor and a 
nabob, the first finding intelligence to guide them and the 
latter money to pay their way. 

After Mr. Selman had opened the way for conversation 
and congratulated himself and his friend in making the ac- 
quaintance of Mosely and Lanabere, he commenced a 
siege of inquiries and an attack of personal communica- 
tions. 

“ Were you long in Europe ? ” he asked Mosely. “ I 
was there four years,” that gentleman replied. “ Then ” 
added Mr. Selman. “ you were there as many years as we 
were months. But, sir, we made the most of our time ; we 
made the tour of Europe. We saw all that was to be seen 
in London and Paris, and had a sight of Queen Victoria 
and Louis Napoleon. In six weeks we visited Milan, 
Rome, Naples, Venice, Vienna, Munich, Berlin, Brussels, 
and were back again in Paris. 

That is what I call traveling,” chimed in Mr. White, 
putting an emphasis on the word traveling, and smiling 
triumphantly at the feat they had accomplished. “There 
are not many men, I guess, who could have done as much 


The DiamoTid Cross. 


1 7 

in that time ; no, not even Americans, who are the fastest 
people in the world. Then, sir, we expect to make our tra- 
vels profitable to ourselves and useful to the world. We 
have made notes of everything and intend to publish a book. 
Having the materials, why should we not have the fame 
and profit? We must hurry it out, too, for the age is so 
fast in intellectual movements that some one else may get 
ahead of us.” 

He said this with pride and enthusiasm and with a re- 
freshing sort of naivete , as having no doubt of his own abil- 
ities, and as if a book on the “ tour of Europe ” was new 
and striking thing. He felt that he should gather unfading 
laurels as an author, and he hinted that he and Mrs. Sel- 
man might travel in the Southern States, where they had 
not yet been, after the “ Tour of Europe” should be out, 
to enlighted the world on the domestic institutions and na- 
ture of that part of the United States, intimating at the 
same time that, as he understood Mr. Mosely was from the 
South, he should be glad to receive any information or let- 
ters of introduction to facilitate that object. 

In this manner these two persons appropriated the time, 
talking of themselves, their doings and their plans, and oc- 
casionally probing Mosely and Lanabere to find out their 
history, business and purposes, as freely as if they had been 
acquainted with these gentlemen a long time and intimate- 
ly. Lanabere understood only a part of what was said, but 
when Mosely informed him afterward, with some comments 
on the character of their new acquaintaces, he was greatly 
amused. 

“These are singular individuals,” he said. “What au- 
dacity ! what self confidence ! This young man, who does 
not know, probably, the first lesson in literature, presumes 
to write a book on Europe. After a rapid journey of a few 
weeks to publish a work as a tourist ! Is this a sample of 
your countrymen, Mr. Mosely?” 

Mosely assured him that this was not extraordinary: 


xg The Diamond Cross. 

that these persons were types of a large class of his coun- 
trymen, and that to “ go ahead” and not to be appalled or 
checked by any obstacles is a prominent characteristic of 
Americans. “Why, sir,” he said, “there is not anything 
my countrymen, particulary New Englanders, will not un- 
dertake. A doctor, if he fail in the profession of medicine 
or it be not profitable, will take to law or divinity as read- 
ily as an amphibious animal will change from land to wa- 
ter. He will be anything you want him to be at a few 
hours’ notice. I should not be surprised if these gentle- 
men propose, within twenty-four hours, to become your 
attorneys and agents, though neither may know anything 
of law, to arrange and take charge of your affairs in Louis- 
iana.” 

“ A very remarkable people,” was the only response La- 
nabere quietly made, as he appeared to be studying deeply 
these phases of the new society he was about to enter. 

Mosely remarked that he thought the younger man was 
the patron of the elder, though they associated as friends, 
which was not strange in America where class distinction 
was not observed as in Europe, for there was a degree of as- 
sumption in the former and a deferential manner in the lat- 
ter which showed their relation to each other. One was 
the child of fortune, and the other a pedantic drudge who 
disposed of his acquirements for a genteel existence. The 
elder was to get up the “ Tour of Europe,” and the young- 
er was to be honored as the author. The shrewdness, and 
calculating cunning in Selman’s expression created a suspi- 
cion that he had some hidden or ulterior object in submit- 
ting to be the instrument of White’s vanity. 

Very soon the greater part of those on board were intro- 
duced to Mosely and Lanabere by Selmam, who had made 
himself acquainted with nearly all the passengers prevous- 
ly. Among these were the mother and daughter already 
mentioned, Mrs. and Miss Risley, of New York. Their 
introduction was more formal than that of the others, as if 


The Diamond Cross. 


19 . 


Selman, who was master of ceremonies, wished to distin- 
guish them from the rest. This motive was apparent 
shortly afterward when he informed Mosely in a low voice, 
with his mouth bent down to that gentleman’s ear, that 
“they belonged to the first circle of New York society.” 

Mrs. Risley followed up the introduction by some trite 
observation on the disagreeableness of a sea voyage, and 
on the pleasure of meeting good society under such cir- 
cumstances. Most people, she said, were so vulgar and 
pretending that it was a relief to meet with accomplished 
gentlemen. She could not associate with everybody, and 
was sele6t in her acquaintances ; and as to her daughter, 
Gertrude, she was so refined she would not endure the 
least appearance of vulgarity or common people. Though 
she loved her country, she must say that the social inter- 
course of different classes in America was too free, and so- 
ciety too easy of access. She preferred the customs of 
Europe in this respect, which were marked by more form 
and reserve. She had few acquaintances on board ; none, 
she might say, except Mr. Selman, who was a very respect- 
able gentleman and a distinguished, learned professor, and 
Mr. White, his friend, who was rich, highly educated and 
about to become an author. She had remarked to Ger- 
trude that Mr. Lanabere and Mosely were evidently gen- 
tlemen of good standing, who did not mix with the crowd, 
and who would be an agreeable acquisition to their set. 

Mosely acknowledged the compliment, and said he 
would endeavor to improve the opportunity her courtesy 
afforded ; and added that he and Mr. Lanabere, too, were 
strangers to each other till they had been brought together 
by accident on the voyage, a circumstance which much 
gratified him, as he found that gentleman highly cultivated 
and agreeable. 

“ He must be a charming man, as I said to Gertrude,” 
Mrs. Risley remarked. “ His manners are so elegant, so 
French ; and I hear he has come into possession of a 


20 


The Dicntiond Cross. 


large estate in the United States and is going to reside 
there. Has he any acquaintances in America ? Does he 
speak English ? I suppose he will stay in New York a few 
days, at least. We should be happy to see him and you at 
our residence in New York. As he is a stranger we 
should take pleasure in making his visit agreeable, and we 
know everybody who is worth knowing in the city. Ger- 
trude speaks French well, for she has been two years at 
school in France for the purpose of learning the language 
thoroughly, and would be delighted in the conversation 01 
such a refined gentleman.” 

In this manner the mother continued with the greatest 
volubility to pour out her questions about Mr. Lanabere, 
and her remarks about her daughter and herself, while 
Miss Risley and that gentleman wefre conversing apart. 
Thus the acquaintance Mrs. Risley so much desired 
between the wealthy Parisian and her daughter com- 
menced. 

No expense had been spared in the education of Miss 
Risley. After going through as thorough a course as is 
usual for American ladies at home, she was sent to France, 
under the guardianship of a friend, to finish there. She had 
spent the allotted time of two years profitably, and was now 
returning to make her debut in the fashionable world of 
New York. Though she was of an ardent nature, and her 
mind naturally imbued with the romance of youth, she had 
been schooled by her mother and through her associations 
in life, from her earliest years, to regard the acme of 
earthly bliss to consist in having a magnificent establish- 
ment in the city, with wealth enough to attra< 5 f attention 
and to excite envy. She had been taught to look to mar- 
riage with a rich man as her proper destiny. In her own 
mind she connected the sentiment of love with such a for- 
tunate lot, for, as was remarked, she was in her nature 
ardent and inclined to be romantic. But her training and 
her associations were such that she was not likely to give 


The Diamond Cross . 


21 


much latitude to her imagination and feelings where it 
might not be convenient to do so, however elegant and 
fascinating a suitor might be. She looked forward, there- 
fore, to her approaching entry to society with pride and 
joyous anticipation. 

Mrs. Risley who had not in her youthful days the sam'» 
advantages of education and wealth as her daughter, and 
w r ho had been brought into fashionable life since her mar- 
riage, loved to rival her richer neighbors in style of living. 
Such an important event as the approaching debut of her 
daughter had occupied her thoughts very much, and she 
had made great preparations at home and costly purchases 
abroad for the occasion. Rich jewelry and expensive fash- 
ionable dresses were purchased with a lavish purse. Fully 
sensible of the beauty and fine figure of her daughter, and 
doubting not that she would become the reigning belle of 
New York, the mother remarked, with pride, that “Ger- 
trude would make a sensation.” Mrs. Risley thought 
there was nothing meaner than ppverty, except the exhibi- 
tion of it, and it was her policy as well as pride to make a 
display of wealth. It was said by some of her envious 
and scandalizing neighbors that, having been poor, she was 
quite capable of judging the effect poverty or the appear- 
ance of it produced. 

A debutante of seventeen or eighteen was more the fash- 
ion in New York, where people live fast and begin life 
early, than elsewhare ; but Miss Risley’s appearance in soci- 
ety was defered till she was twenty, in consequence of hav- 
ing been at school abroad, and because her mother wished 
to have her fully prepared to secure the prize of her ambi- 
tion before commencing the race. She was desirous that 
her daughter should not wear out the impression, the eclat 
of her advent to society was expected to make, before ob- 
taining a rich husband. And as this young lady had been 
brought up in the lap of luxury, and expecting to live in a- 
bundance always, she had the same views as her mother re- 


22 


The Diamond Cross . 


lative to marriage. There was this difference, however, 
between them, the mother was vain, pretending and intri- 
guing, with a mixture of vulgarity and haughtiness in her 
manner that showed the parvenue, while the daughter had 
an air of pride and independence like one who had never 
known poverty. 

Then, the mirror had told Miss. Risley, doubtless, that 
she had the power to captivate, for she was more than pret- 
ty, though hers was a style of beauty more likely to strike 
the fancy than to win the heart. Her form was graceful, 
well developed, and what is termed stylish ; her features 
were regular and symmetrical, making her look younger 
even than she was ; her eyes were dark and large, but 
more brilliant than soft ; her mouth was voluptuous, and a 
profusion of rich brown hair crowned a finely formed head. 
Indeed, her tout ensemble was striking, and calculated to 
attra<5l the attention and elicit the admiration of any one. 

Mr. Risley was a Wall street speculater, who operated in 
stocks, mines, patents, lands, town lots and various other 
things. He came from the Eastern States, where he had 
failed in business several times, to New York, deeming Bos- 
ton and other places in New England too slow and too 
limited for the exercise of his talents and ambition. He 
had experienced several ups and downs in New York, hav- 
ing been rich and bankrupt several times. Still the out- 
side world saw no change in his manner, expenditures, or 
operations, as he had the same independent bearing and 
lived in the same magnificent style whether insolvent or not. 
He was a bold, shrewd and active man, who might have 
been seen any day on Wall street, hurrying along at the 
rate of five miles an hour, with an overstrained intensity 
beaming in his eyes and exhibited in every muscle of his 
body, as if the fate of an empire depended on his move- 
ments ; or he might have been seen frequently at the .ho- 
tels in the evening mingling with the “ bulls and bears ” 
that usually assembled there. He was what is called a 


The Diamond Cross. 


2 3 


“ wiry man,” tough and elastic in body and mind. His 
credit did not seem to suffer much by his failures, for the 
people of New York had great admiration for an enterpris- 
ing man believing such a one to be like a cat, which, 
when thrown down from the greatest height, lights on its 
feet At the time his daughter was returning home he had 
the reputation of being rich again, having made a fortune 
in some speculations in coal lands, and in a certain kind of 
marl, which, through the ingenipus testimonials of celebra- 
ted chemists, he had made people believe was guano. 
With this last success he settled some property on his fam- 
ily, in order that they might continue in there mode of life, 
should his future operations be unsuccessful. 

Mrs. Risley never had any misgivings about her hus- 
band’s ability to “ raise money ” when wanted, for she had 
been accustomed to hear him speak of hundreds of thous- 
ands as coolly as other people spoke of hundreds, and she 
used her means accordingly, gratifying her taste for extra- 
vagance in costly dresses and jewelry, and in all the rich 
surroundings of the most showy fashions of New York and 
Paris. She had the most conspicuous livery for her ser- 
vants', and an elaborate coat of arms on her carriage. 
Having failed to trace the genealogy of the family of her 
husband or her own, she engaged the services of an ingen- 
ious artist to invent this coat of arms. Although she was 
elevated above her former position, and that of her family 
as far as she knew anything about, she had not the 
courage to say as a great man once said of himself, that 
she was “ the first of the family.” She could not trace her 
family, like the old Knickerbockers of New York, to the 
original ancestral sausage makers and shoemakers, and, 
therefore, was not admitted into that exclusive, aristocratic 
set. Admiring what she called “ the proper distinctions in 
society,” and preferring Europe to America in that respect, 
she said she did not care to mix with these Duteh 
families ; for they were not the creme de la creme , , and her 


24 


The Diamond Cross. 


own circle was the most refined and elegant of any in the 
city. This subject and her daughter were the constant 
themes of her conversation, with which she made an effort 
to entertain her new acquaintances. 

As the vessel neared the American coast Mrs. Risley 
and Mr. Selman were assiduous in their attentions to La- 
nabere and Mosely, especially to the former, who had been 
magnified by them and the passengers generally into a 
millionaire. 

Selman had studied the weak points of Lanabere’s 
character, and was prepared to profit by them if possible. 
He saw that the foreigner was generous minded, impulsive, 
inexperienced in business, confiding, and sorely perplexed 
about the slave property left him. He made up his mind, 
as it afterward appeared, to conne<5t himself, in some way 
or other, with the affairs of the fortunate Frenchman. He 
did not like the growing intimacy between Lanabere and 
Mosely, or the deference which the former seemed to pay 
to the superior intelligence of the latter, thinking this 
might be an obstacle, in the way of his designs. But he 
consoled himself with the thought that Mosely was not the 
sort of man to trouble himself with Lanabere’s business ; 
and then, he had heard that these gentlemen would sepa- 
rate on their arrival at New York, the one to remain a few 
days at least, to see something of the metropolis of America 
before starting for Louisiana, and the other to go to Wash- 
ington with despatches for the government. Though Sel- 
man did not make any proposition to Lanabere while on 
board, he intimated several times that he had studied law, 
and could be of great service in arranging the affairs of 
that gentleman, as well as an agreeable and useful com- 
panion to him on his journey to the South. 

While Selman held back from mentioning his purpose 
till a fit opportunity should occur, the intriguing Mrs. Ris- 
ley was succeeding in her process of ensnaring Lanabere. 
Her daughter not unwillingly followed the instructions 


The Diamond Cross. 


2 5 


she had received to make herself “ very agreeable,” and 
the consequence was that the handsome Gertrude, and the 
rich Parisian were seen frequently together on deck and in 
the saloon during the last days of the voyage. There was 
much in Lanabere’s situation, personal appearance, man- 
ners and brilliant conversation to fascinate the imagination, 
if not to touch the heart, of a young lady fresh from school, 
and from studying French and French subjects ; as there 
was a great deal in the personal beauty and agreeable man- 
ners of Miss Risley to captivate him. It was quite nat- 
ural, therefore, that they should be interested with each 
other, apart from calculations of convenience or consequen- 
ces. 

At daybreak on the twelfth day of the voyage a cry of 
“ land on the starboard ” was heard. It was Long Island. 
A few hours would bring them to the great commercial 
city. The passengers soon found themselves grouped to- 
gether on deck. They vied with each other in expressions 
of admiration of the beautiful scenery and exciting mov- 
ing panorama around them, as they entered the Narrows 
and steamed up the bay. The ladies, particularly, were 
delighted ; “ there was nothing in the world to compare 
with it,” they said ; and, indeed, there was not. 

It was a bright, clear and balmy morning in spring. 
Every headland and little cape stood out in bold relief, 
and each bay and shore was distinctly defined. The air 
was transparent, and the sky as blue as in Italy or the tro- 
pics. Staten Island, with its numerous handsome villas 
and beautiful shrubberies and gardens, was bn the left, and 
Long Island on the right, while ahead was New Jersey, 
where town after town studded the plain which rose grad- 
ually in perspective to where the distant hills touched the 
horizen. 

As the vessel turned to head up the harbor there lay 
New York, with the Hudson on one side and the East 
river on the other, gently rising from the bay in a wedge- 


26 


The Diamond Cross. 


like shape, like Venice from the sea. Countless spires 
and prominent buildings were seen far as the eye could 
reach, and a forest of masts extended along the wharves 
on each side far up the rivers. A light breeze set in mo- 
tion hundreds of vessels, the white sails of which glisten- 
ed in the sun, while the water was kept in constant agita- 
tion, like a caldron, by the numerous steamboats that mov- 
ed about, passing and repassing and revelling in their pro- 
per element like things of life. 

Brooklyn, a great city in itself, across the East river, and 
Jersey City, across the Hudson, lay like two vast suburbs to 
the mighty commercial metropolis. Where, a short time 
ago, there was but a collection of fishermen’s huts, a 
million of inhabitants are found. All the continent was 
tributary to the proud city ; she reached out her arms and 
gathered the wealth of the South, North, East and West ; 
the flags of every nation were seen in her harbor, and hers 
was the mart of twenty-eight millions of people at home. 
Well might Lanabere, who had not dreamed of such a 
scene, exclaim in astonishment, in subdued tones, as in 
a profound reverie and unconscious of the presence of any 
one. “ What a sight ! What a grand country ! What a 
people !” 

Arriving at the place of anchorage the pilot shouted in 
stentorian voice, “ Let go !” when down fell the weighty 
anchor, the rattling chain shaking every timber of the ship, 
as each heart vibrated with joy in being safe at home. The 
passengers took a hasty farewell of each other, amid the 
Babel of noises that stunned their ears and congratulations 
of reunited friends ; and Mosely, who left for Washington 
immediately, bade adieu to his new and agreeable ac- 
quaintance. 



The Diamond Cross , 


27 


CHAPTER III. 

X 71 /'hen Lanabere left Paris he had not determined what 
v v he would do about accepting the negro property left 
him by his uncle, but held that matter for future decision, 
hoping that some way might be found by which he could 
own the other part of the estate without being a slave 
owner. He hoped this even against the plain and explicit 
language of the will. There was a continual struggle in 
his mind between principle and the desire to posses a 
valuable estate. He feared being brought to decide this 
perplexing question, and therefore could be more easily in- 
duced to linger on his journey. He had not contemplated 
staying at any place short of Louisiana, except for a few 
days, to make traveling agreeable ; but as he had formed 
no plan for the future, he was not disinclined to yield to 
the inducements held out by his new acquaintances to see 
something of the commercial metropolis of the United 
States before going to the far South. Mrs. and Miss Ris- 
ley promised him much pleasure in New York. The at- 
tractions of Miss Risley had no little influence in holding 
him near her, while at the same time his inquiring and in- 
telligent mind prompted the desire to see and learn some- 
thing of the people in the great Northern city. He be- 
came more contented to delay the journey, too, after in- 
forming the lawyer in Louisiana who had charge of his 
business that he had arrived in America and that it was 
his purpose to remain a few weeks at the North. 

Lanabere had been in New York but a few days when 
he became the guest of the Risley family. Mr. Risley fell 


28 


The Diamond Cross. 


in with the wishes and views of his wife in cultivating the 
acquaintance of the rich foreigner, and pressed that gentle- 
man to make their house his home while in the city. 
Lanabere accepted the invitation because the thought of 
enjoying the society of the fascinating Miss Risley was 
gratifying, and because he expected to see and learn much 
of New York under the guidance of these people. 

None of the family speaking French but the daughter, 
she was interpreter in all conversations, and became from 
necessity as well as from inclination the chief companion 
of their visitor ; but every member of the family was 
assiduous in studying his convenience and pleasure. She 
rode, walked and read with him, and accompanied him to 
the opera and other places of amusement. This, though 
agreeable to him, appeared strange at first, for young un- 
married ladies in his own country are attended by a 
matron or some relative when with single gentlemen. Still 
he had the good sense not to misunderstand this freedom 
of intercourse, but to attribute it to the custom of the 
country. And, then, Mr. Selman, who was a frequent 
visitor at the house studiously took every opportunity of 
explaining, as far as he knew, the difference in the habits 
of the French and Americans. 

Parties were given to honor him, and he was entertained 
by the acquaintances of the family. In fact, he was well 
lionized in the manner peculiar to the American people. 
A rich or distinguished foreigner never failed in creating a 
sensation among the class to which the Risley family be- 
longed. The United States was the paradise of refugee 
counts, prospective heirs, moustached exquisities, egotisti- 
cal travellers and literary celebrities. Nothing put the 
fashionable world in such a flutter as these. But Lana- 
bere was not an adventurer, and if the admiring and excit- 
able people by whom he was surrounded would make him 
a great millionaire in spite of himself he could not be 
blamed. Nevertheless he found this society not congenial# 


The Diamond Cross. 


29 


and he became wearied by the excess of politeness with 
which he was overwhelmed. 

During the short time he was in New York it was not 
possible to see society in all its various phases, but his 
quick perception detected some of its characteristic fea- 
tures. He was amused at the vanity and the self-glorify- 
ing trait of the excitement loving people, who manufac- 
tured into notabilities and entertained with ostentatious 
display such titled foreigners and pretenders as were 
almost as numerous and common in Paris as the gens 
d ’ armes . He saw that all this pretended deference to dis- 
tinction or merit was not to honor the recipients of their 
attentions so much as to glorify and bring themselves into 
notice. Their conduct was like that of people new in the 
station they occupy, who, feeling conscious of their posi- 
tion, make great efforts to disuse it. He was impressed 
with the quick intelligence, shrewdness and intense busi- 
ness habits of Americans in all the ordinary matters of 
life, while he saw they were in some respects superficial, 
loved money as the greatest good, and did not have so 
much of the established taste found in the chief cities of 
Europe. 

At the time he was in New York the city was in the full 
tide of prosperity. The gold mines of California had been 
discovered a few years before, and the precious metal was 
poured into Wall street at the rate of forty or fifty millions 
of dollars a year. Every branch of industry and an un- 
told number of speculations were stimulated. All seem- 
ed to have plenty of money ; the stores were full of the 
richest goods ; magnificent hotels, banks, dwellings and 
business houses were springing up in every part as if by 
magic ; theatres and other places of amusement, in great 
number, were nightly crowded ; the city was filled with 
strangers from every State of the Union and from almost 
every country on the globe, and the streets were thronged 
with people in the richest dresses and glittering with jewelry. 


3 ° 


The Diamond Cross . 


lie was astonished at the display of wealth and luxury 
in this modern city, and thought that it might be said to ri- 
val Paris ; that in some respects it was more gay and lux- 
urious than the' fashionable capital of Europe ; and that it 
resembled that place, too, in its cosmopolitan character, 
for he saw, as he promenaded Broadway, the features of 
nearly every race and nation, and heard a Babel of langua- 
ges spoken. Yet his mind was dazzled more than impress- 
ed with the transatlantic metropolis ; for it lacked the no- 
ble structures, and antique monuments of centuries of his- 
toric greatness, the splendid architecture, the beautiful 
works of art and the solid impress of time of European ci- 
ties. 

Lanabere soon became the prey of meddlesome and de- 
signing people who surrounded him, who probed his affairs, 
disposition and sentiments to the bottom, and were inces- 
sant in volunteering their opinions and advice. These peo- 
ple discussed with him and among themselves his business, 
particularly the delicate question of the slave property, 
with the deepest interest, as if they were discussing their 
own proper affairs. One advised a certain course, and an- 
other a different, until he became more befogged than ever. 
The two persons who were most afficious were Mr. Risley 
and Mr. Selman, and both evidently from a similar mo- 
tive. 

Mr. Risley said he did not think Mr. Lanabere should 
be squeamish about possessing the slave property. While 
he would not invest money in such property, and could not 
say that on principle he approved of the institution of sla- 
very, he thought slave labor was best for the Southern 
States, and of great value to the world. He could not see 
how cotton could be cultivated profitably, if at all, as an 
article of commerce, without that labor. This important 
staple was the nucleus of the trade of the world, and 
nothing had contributed so much to the wealth, growth and 
power of the United States. The negro had been im- 


The Diamond Cross. 


3i 

proved and converted from a useless and barbarous savage 
to a useful man, to Christianity and to a degree of civiliza- 
tion under domestic slavery in America. Besides, he 
added, Mr. Lanabere was not responsible for the existence 
of that institution, and was not required to divest himself 
of his valuable estate, if even he had the power, for the 
sake of an abstract principle. And not having the power 
to free the slaves his uncle left they must remain in their 
present condition, and with a worse master, perhaps, 
should he decline to own them. Then, he need not live 
in Louisiana, but might have a competent manager over 
the estate, and live in New York. Mr. Risley spoke of 
the matter as a man of business, and did not pretend to 
know or care about the question of slavery politically or 
socially considered, or the ethnology of the negro race. All 
the theories of abolitionists and pro-slavery advocates, and 
^11 the fine drawn arguments about human equality on one 
hand or the facial angle and comparative length of the 
negro heel indicating a different race on the other, were of 
no consequence to him so long as slavery would be profit- 
able and the agitation of the subject would not interfere 
with business or disturb the peace of the country and the 
stock market. 

Mr. Selman took a different view of the question, and 
argued that slavery was a moral, social and political evil. 
He lost no opportunity of falling in with Lanabere’s views 
by talking of human rights and the equality of all races. 
Still, while he appeared to pander to the prejudices of La- 
nabere and delighted to exhibit what he deemed his philo 
sophic and humanitarian views to that gentieman, he had 
a mental reservation, and discreetly left the way open for 
exceptional and qualifying circumstances. 

The education of Selman made him a weak literary 
egotist, theorist and pedant. He thought he was original 
and a great light in the world, and he presumed to en- 
lighten Lanabere. He forgot, or did not know, that the 


32 


Ike Dianiond Cross . 


sentiment which they held in common was derived from the 
same source — that the society of the Amis des JVoirs, which 
had its birth in the great French revolution, originated the 
crusade against negro slavery, and that the English eman- 
cipationists and American abolitionists were its offsprings. 
He did not remember, if he ever knew, that the anti-slavery 
sentiment, good as it may be, was born in the blackest 
night of infidelity, moral turpitude, horrible despotism and 
fearful crimes known in the history of the world. 

The French revolution, which upheaved society from its 
very centre, and spread its influence over the civilized 
world, promulgated the idea of the equality of all men, of 
whatever color or caste. Its influence reached America, 
and was the cause, probably, of tender manner in which 
the statesmen who made the Constit ution of the United 
States avoided the word “ slaves,” and used the words 
“persons held to labor” instead. The philosophy of 
France in the latter end of the last century and beginning 
of the present was the germ of all these views. After the 
seed ripened in that country, and had become fruitful in the 
horrors of San Domingo, it took root in England, and grew 
there rapidly, when it passed through the alembic of 
Quaker Christianity under Wilberforce and his coadjutors. 
In the excess of their zeal they ruined the most prosperous 
colonies and put the negroes on the road to barbarism 
again. It was a strange anomaly in the history of this 
exotic plant, that the Christian emancipationists of Great 
Britain cultivated and brought to maturity what the atheis- 
tical and deistical revolutionists of France had sown. 

Although Lanabere and those Americans who were urg- 
ing their views and advice upon him held the same opinion 
that slavery was in derogation of human rights and against 
the laws of nature, they were not influenced altogether by 
the same reasons and motives. He derived his sentiments 
from French philosophic theories, which were deep rooted 
everywhere in Europe, and which were a creed and a prin- 


The Diamond Cross. 33 

ciple with him, while their opinions had more of a political 
character. 

Selman, in conversing with Lanabere on this subject, 
especially in connection with the particular case of Lana- 
bere’s slave property, never lost sight of the main object he 
had in view to have a hand in Frenchman’s business. His 
principles became quite flexible, accordingly to suit the 
special circumstances of the case. He intimated that this 
peculiar property having come to Lanabere in such an ac- 
cidental manner, and Lanabere not being responsible for 
the existence of it, nor able to emancipate the slaves, 
whether he divested himself of the ownership in them or 
not, he might conscientiously take possession, especially 
as the slaves might not find so good a master in any other 
person. It was to be regretted, he said, that Mr. Bouverie 
had imposed such conditions in his will, but it appeared 
the deceased gentleman was prejudiced in favor of the 
institution, as most of the slaveholders were, and might 
have thought he was doing the best for his slaves in keep- 
ing them together and attached to the estate. He agreed 
with Mr. Risley in the advice that gentleman had -given, 
that it would be better for Mr. Lanabere to leave the 
management of his estate to some trustworthy and humane 
superintendent, and thus relieve himself from the painful 
sight of slavery, while having at the same time the satisfac- 
tion to know that his slaves would be kindly treated. He 
added, Mr. Lanabere could live in New York or elsewhere, 
which would be more congenial to his tastes than burying 
himself on a plantation in a remote part of the country. 
After having made this ingenious argument, and pausing a 
few moments to watch the effect, he concluded by saying 
that, although he was opposed to slavery, seeing it existed 
by necessity in this case, and having a friendly regard to 
Mr. Lanabere in his difficult situation, he would not object 
to manage the estate, and that he should have no object- 
ion to accompany Mr. Lanabere to Louisiana as his attorney. 


The Diamond Cross. 


34 

The proposition of Selman did not have the immediate 
efleft expe&ed. Lanabere merely thanked him for his 
politeness and forethought, and said if he should find it 
necessary to accept his offer he would inform him, but that 
he could make no arrangements before going to Louisiana 
and understanding more fully the nature and situation of 
his property. 

Lanabere did not think of remaining in New York over 
a few days when he first landed, but the fascinating Miss 
Risley had influence enough to detain him longer. He 
had not been thinking of love, and supposed his mind was 
so occupied for the time being, with other serious matters, 
that he was in no danger of Cupid’s shafts, till he suddenly 
awoke, as if from a dream, to the consciousness of the 
charm that held him. The constant companionship of a 
beautiful girl, fresh, gay, and bright as a summer’s morn- 
ing, is dangerous to an ardent, warm-hearted man, and so 
Lanabere found it. The frequent quiet, undisturbed 
parlor conversations, the daily-rides, the evening promen- 
ades, and the exciting balls and parties, where Miss Ris- 
ley was always by his side, insensibly ensnared him. When 
he became conscious of his condition he reproved himself 
for what he deemed a weakness, and resolved not to avow 
at that time his passion. Though he was ardent as the sun 
in his own native clime, he had too much pride of charac- 
ter, and was too sensible too make a hasty declaration at 
at such a time, and under the circumstances in which he 
was placed. He was compelled to learn, however, not- 
withstanding his resolution, through the ever-officious Mr. 
Selman, that his attentions to Miss Risley were regarded 
as “ very marked,” and that the fashionable gossips pre- 
dicted a marriage. 

In spite of the reserve Lanabere maintained as to his 
passion he could not altogether disguise it. Women have 
an intuitive and perception of the existence and progress 
of love, and cannot be easily deceived, besides having a 


The Diamond Cross. 


35 


facile and natural way of developing it. The watchful and 
experienced eyes of Mrs. Risley had detected the pranks 
of the sly god, and her daughter saw the effe<5t on Lana- 
bere’s heart. To make this more apparent and to pique 
Lanabere to make a declaration Miss Risley tried a little 
coquetry. 

The prospective author of the “ Tour of Europe,” Mr. 
White, who was a frequent visitor at her father’s house, did 
not conceal his admiration for her, and aspired to be the 
rival of Lanabere. She did not check the advances of 
Mr. White, but appeared to take pleasure in holding the 
balance between the two admirers, though inclining to 
favor Lanabere the most. The love of admiration, pro- 
bably influenced this conduct in some degree, but the rul- 
ing motive was to elicit a declaration. Nor was it unlikely 
that she entertained some affection for such an accom- 
plished and agreeable gentleman as Lanabere, even while 
her interest, an eligible match, and being well settled in 
life might have been her chief objects. 

The disposition which Lanabere thought she exhibited 
to encourage a rivalry between Mr. White and himself, or 
to be coquettish with one or both of them, annoyed him 
very much. He thought she ought to have discovered 
from his manner the secret of his heart, forgetting that 
ladies in the matrimonial market do not accept looks and 
sighs in the place of plain words. His judgment told him 
he had no right to expect she would be devoted to himself 
when not a word had passed between them with regard to 
their sentiments or wishes, yet he was irritated and jeal- 
ous. She, too, having shown him a good deal of marked 
politeness, and even a preference, might have felt vexed at 
his silence, and have resolved to punish him a little. He 
adhered, however, to his purpose of making no engage- 
ment of an important or a serious nature, though his feel- 
ings might prompt him to do so, before attending to his 
business in the South. During the last day or two of his 


The Diamond Cross. 


36 


visit to the family and stay in New York it was evident 
that Miss Risley was dissatisfied, for she became some- 
what cold and formal in their intercourse, and this pained 
him, though it did not change his determination. At last, 
when the hour came for his departure, he endeavored to 
satisfy her by promising to return as soon as possible. 

And, having seen as much of the transatlantic metropo- 
lis as he could have desired during the short time he 
stayed there, he bade farewell to Gertrude and the othei 
members of the family, whose guest he had been, and pro- 
ceeded to Louisiana. 



1 




The Diamond Cross. 


CHAPTER IV. 

Lanabere corresponded with Mosely on the way to 
Louisiana and after he arrived, and from that correspond- 
ence the following narrative is taken, which, as will be seen 
hereafter, had much to do with developing the subsequent 
events that will be mentioned : — 

When I left New York to go to New Orleans I took the 
route by the way of Baltimore, Wheeling and down the 
Ohio and Mississippi rivers, as there was no continous 
railroad communication between the two cities. I was in- 
clined to do this from having understood this route would 
afford me a better opportunity to see the nature, extent and 
grandeur of the country than by any other way. 

After travelling the first night by railroad I saw we were 
approaching a mountainous country. A ridge with a dark 
bluish outline stretched before us at right angles with the 
road, which seemed to border the valley like a vast Chi- 
nese wall. This was the eastern spur of the great chain 
which divides the waters of the Atlantic States from those 
of the valley of the Mississippi. I was pleased to learn, 
when we arrived at Harper’s Ferry, at the base of the 
Blue Ridge, that we should cross the mountains by stage, 
notwithstanding the inconvenience of that mode of travel- 
ling, for the weather was delightful and I expected to 
enjoy the scenery. 

There is nothing of the sublime grandeur of the Alps, 
which I have often contemplated with profound admiration, 
in the Alleghany Mountains, but there is much beauty and 
many striking views. If I did not see such majestic snow- 


3 » 


The Diamond Cross. 


capped peaks, and the black masses projecting far above 
the clouds, as in our European chain, there was much beauty 
of forms, and a surprising distinctness of outline, which 
greatly magnified the Alleghanies. 

As I was crossing all nature was full of life. The 
forest was grand and densely covered with foliage ; the 
earth was a carpet of green ; flowers of many forms and 
hues sprang up all around, and festooned the trunks and 
branches of the trees, regaling us with their odors, and the 
great variety of the colors and tints through the shadows 
of the forest and in the sunlight delighted the senses. At 
times we were in a dark valley, where a rapid, clear stream 
made music with the rocks, and then we were on some 
mountain crest, where the landscape views were truly 
beautiful. Cultivated lands and long stretches of pasture 
alternated with the primitive forest in various shapes, some- 
times in the valleys and sometimes reaching up to the tops 
of the mountains. Substantial houses and many cottages 
and huts were dotted over the landscape, the smoke from 
which rose lazily through the silent air. Numerous flocks 
of sheep and herds of cattle were scattered over the scene, 
browsing in the shade or basking in the sunshine, on the 
slopes of a hundred hills, and far as the eye could 
reach. This, I said, in my admiration, is an Arcadia, and 
here dwell peace, plenty and happiness. 

As I was enjoying one of these charming views I instinc- 
tively turned around to express my feelings to some fellow 
traveller, with whom I might exchange sentiments, if I 
could find one to understand me, such is the desire we 
have for communion with others in our more elevated 
pleasures. But not knowing enough of English, and find- 
ing no one who spoke French, I was disappointed. I 
longed to open my heart to some one who would recipro- 
cate in this enjoyment. For the first time since I left New 
York I realized a void in my present situation, as a 
stranger in a foreign country. Then I thought of Paris, 


The Diamond Cross . 


39 

and the friends I had left there, of the business I was going 
on to Louisiana, and of my deceased mysterious uncle, who 
had left me his estate. 

I was relieved from much of the care and annoyance of 
the journey by the servant I engaged to accompany me. 

This man, Louis, a middle aged mulatto, had been a 
slave, but was made free, with his mother and the rest of 
the family, by the will of his deceased master. He had 
been raised as a body or house servant, can read and write 
has travelled a good deal with different masters, has been 
to sea, has acquired even a smattering of French, is intel- 
ligent, and appears to know and to be on speaking terms 
wfth a great many gentlemen wherever he goes. He likes 
to live in the South, particularly in Washington, and to be 
the personal servant of some eminent or rich man. He 
seems to be pleased with his present employment, studies 
my wishes, and gives me information of many things on my 
journey ; and while he is useful and respectful, he is not so 
obsequious as servants in Europe generally are. He has 
all his “papers,” as he calls them, with him ; that is, his 
certificate of freedom and pass, which he carries for pro- 
tection in case of difficulty, the laws being stringent in 
some of the slave States with regard to free negroes enter- 
ing them. But he has been in all those States, under- 
stands what he is about, and feels safe as my servant. 

On arriving at Wheeling I took passage by steamboat to 
Louisville, understanding I should take another boat there 
to New Orleans. I had been told the water of the Ohio 
was unsually low at this time of the year, and navigation 
tedious, but I did not find that to be the case. Louis said 
there was a “ good stage of water,” and we might expect a 
quick voyage. 

The high- decked, clumsy-looking boats, with double 
chimneys, puffing and snorting about, appeared to 
me strange sort of things. We have nothing like them 
on the Seine, or on any other river in France. Ye.i 


4 o 


The Diamond Cross. 


they are commodious and agreeable enough to travel on. 

The Ohio, I believe, has been called by one of my 
countrymen who travelled in the United States, La belle 
riviere, and it is appropriately named, its meandering 
course through an undulating country, or what is called 
here a broken country, forms a continuous succession of 
jutting capes on each side, and presents an ever changing 
panorama. Its banks and the valleys and sloping hills 
which lie behind are crowned by well cultivated fields and 
gardens, rich meadows and good farm houses, which are 
here and there interspersed with patches of uncleared 
forest, making an unceasing series of picturesque views. 
There is this remarkable feature, however, in the scenery 
of the Ohio, that while the nature and appearance of the 
country are much the same for many hundred miles, the 
mind never tires by monotony. Each opening view seems 
.to posses new charms, though there may not be any par- 
ticular distinctive features to mark it. In reality the 
beauties of the Ohio, though frequently repeated, burst into 
view so successively and charmingly, as we turn each cape 
on our way, that we are always pleased. 

Cincinnati, the “ Queen City of the West,” as heard it 
called, which lies on the right bank of the river, struck me 
as a populous and beautiful place. The number of steam- 
boats, noise of machinery, piles of merchandise and the 
crowds and activity of people indicate its wealth and im- 
portance. New York, I think, is scarcely before it in the 
spirit of enterprise and intense industry. It is, I learn, the 
largest town of the West. 

Louisville, where I changed to another steamboat, is on 
the left bank of the Ohio, a handsome and large place, and 
the chief city of Kentucky, but it is not to be compared 
with Cincinnati in commercial importance or industrial 
enterprise. 

The ambition of Americans, and their anticipation of the 
grandest destiny in future, are exhibited at every turn. A 


The Diamond Cross. 


4i 


place with one floating hotel, a variety store and two or 
three temporary huts, is named after one of the famous and 

ofTh nn Clt ‘ eS .! Ct \° Wn “ hist0I > Cario > at the junction 
of the Ohio and Mississippi, might, indeed, rival in time 

the great city on the Nile were it not for the uncontrollable 
river which occasionally buries it beneath a flood No 
position could be better for the commercial emporium of 
trave W ° nderful nVerS and the vast productive country they 


As I stood on the deck of the steamboat watching the 
struggle of the two rivers, as they swept along, to obtain 
the mastery in the stream below, the dark volume of the 
Mississippi driving the lighter waters of the Ohio into ed- 
dies like a whirlpool, as if there was a repugnance to amal- 
gamate, I fell into a contemplative mood, and my thoughts 
were carried up these mighty rivers and their hundreds of 
tributaries thousands of miles to their source and down 
their united flood another thousand miles to where it de- 
bouches in the Gulf of Mexico. Here, within the lifetime 
of the present generation, was a wilderness. The silence 
of these great currents, primitive forests and interminable 
prairies was unbroken by the voice of civilization, and the 
only premonitory sounds that were heard of the approach- 
ing future were those of the trapper’s rifle in response to 
the Indian war whoop. Now fifteen millions of people in- 
habit this region and the former wilderness “ blossoms as 
the rose.” The earth teems with production and seems 
capable of boundless wealth ; the hum of a hardy and in- 
dustrious population is everywhere heard like that of bees 
around a hive j the smoke of a thousand towns and villages 
rises to heaven as incense of thanksgiving for the blessings 
of an overflowing soil, and the rivers and lakes are cover- 
ed by countless sails and monstrous steamboats, while the 
iron horse puffs defiance at these as he sweeps past rival- 
ing them in the race of commerce. 

Who can imagine the furureof such a country? There 


42 


The Diamond Cress . 


may be those living who will see a hundred millions of peo- 
ple in the vallay of the Mississippi and its confluence. 
Well may Americans be proud of their country, and antic- 
ipate a future unparalleled in the history of nations. 

But the cloud of political trouble which I hear hangs 
over this fair land and agitates the people, does it really 
portend a storm that is to destroy the splendid fabric, and 
arrest the progress of a giant empire ? Can it be the 
omen of a volcano, whose hidden fires will, at no distant 
day, upheave society and devastate the country ? Should 
one section wish to seperate from another, where can a 
line of demarcation be made through their vast territories, 
under the ramification of so many common interests, with- 
out a convulsion that would startle the world ? 

I had always been impressed with the idea of something 
grand in a large river, and I fully realized that grandeur as 
I was borne along the mighty Mississippi. I can now un- 
derstand why the Egyptians worshipped the Nile and the 
Hindoes worship the Ganges. What are the Seine, the 
Loire, the Rhone, or even the Rhine, compared to the 
“ Father of Waters ?” 

The numerous floating leviathans that raced along and 
jostled against each other, amidst the excitement and 
shouts of the boatmen, hurras of the passengers and hea- 
vy, labored breathing and puffing of the engines, afforded 
me a sort of perilous pleasure and amusement. Passen- 
gers got on and off the steamboat every few hours; but many 
remained on board during the voyage. Some of the lat- 
ter, I was told, live on board most of their time, as in a 
hotel. I never saw before such a motly group of individu- 
als as were collected together here. Louis, who acted 
the part of a cicerone occasionally, made me understand 
as well as he could, their names, characters, business and 
station in life. Besides, I met with persons from New Or- 
leans with whom I conversed in my own language. From 
these I learned something of life on a Mississippi steam- 


The Diamond Cross. 


43 


boat, and some of the characteristic traits of the most 
remarkable of our fellow passengers. 

There were a party of fierce, adventurous looking men, 
armed with revolvers and bowie knives, going down to New 
Orleans to take the steamer tc the new £1 Dorado on the 
Pacific ; merchants from towns on the river and the inter- 
ior of the country ; drummers from New York, hunting up 
customers and debtors ; easy, dignified planters ; half 

breed Indians, fashionably dressed citizens of New Orleans, 

gamblers with sinister looking faces ; rough, long-haired’ 
long-bearded hunters and settlers from Western Arkanses’ 
and a few women, children and negro servants. Some of the 
passengers played at cards incessantly, one or two of whom 
were professional gamblers, who voyaged up and down the 
river for the purpose of plying their trade. 

We were entertained frequently by the negroes playing 
and singing their favourite airs, which they did with an ear- 
nestness quite refreshing. Their voices were excellent, 
their untutored method surpassingly good, and they evi- 
dently enjoyed their music quite as much as their hearers. 
These negroes delighted in songs of plantation life, which 
are set mostly to the liveliest and most joyest tunes. 
They were literally inspired under the influence of music, 
and every muscle of their bodies was acutely sensible to 
the tunes and acted with a reponsive motion. They seem- 
ed to have no care, were the happiest people on board, and 
abandoned themselves to amusement and joy on every 
occasion. 

When we came to the States of Mississippi and Louisi- 
ana the country was level and monotonous. It was laid 
olf everywhere in large plantations, and was well cultiva- 
ted. The houses were larger and further apart, showing 
we had passed the region of small farms and had come to 
that of the rich planters. 

Here I saw continuous succession of cotton fields in all 
their beauty ; and I shall never forget the sight. This 


44 


The Diamond Cross. 


little plant is not only the commercial power of the world, 
but it is also the glory of the field. As the sun sheds its 
bright, warm rays over the earth my eyes were dazzled 
with the sight. The plant was in bloom and had begun to 
unfold its white treasure. Viewing these plantations from 
a short distance, the soft, yellowish blossom and the open- 
' ing bolls of pure white looked like a field of gold studdad 
with embossed silver, glistening under the beams of a 
semi tropical sun. And this, I said to myself, is the plant 
that clothes the world, covers the oceans with the sails of 
commerce, stimulates the industiy of all nations, builds 
great cities, sets in motion the myriads of mechanical in- 
ventions that vibrate through every nerve of the civilized 
world, and gives employment and means of existence to 
many millions of human beings. How much the prospes- 
ity and greatness of the United States owes to this little 
plant! What are the mines of gold and silver compared 
to the wealth that lies in its bolls 



The Diamond Cross . 


45 


CHAPTER V. 

On arriving at New Orleans I went to the St. Charles 
Hotel, as directed by Mr. Ellis, the attorney of my late 
uncle, and one of the executors of his will. The gentle- 
man, with whom I had been in correspondence, having 
learned by my letters the time I was to leave New York, 
and the route I intended to take, had kindly engaged 
appartments for me, in anticipation of my arrival. I was 
soon comfortably located, therefore, in the mammoth hotel. 

My first business was to have an interview with Mr. 
Ellis, of whom I knew nothing except through his letter 
addressed to me at Paris, briefly informing me of the death 
of my uncle and enclosing a copy of the will. Anxious to 
see the man who held in his hands the evidence of my title 
to my uncle’s estate, I lost no time in informing him that 
I had arrived. He did not leave me long in suspense, as 
his card was soon after brought to my apartments. 

Mr. Ellis entered with a complacent smile and gave me 
a cordial greeting, with a redundancy of congratulations on 
my good fortune and safe arrival. He spoke French tol- 
erably well, though with an English accent. Looking at 
me earnestly and measuring my figure at a glance, he re- 
marked ; “ I see a resemblance, sir, to your uncle, both in 
your features and form, only he was stouter than you, and 
his greater age naturally making some difference. There 
is the same intellectual physiogonomy, the same lineaments, 
indicating mental activity and acute sensibility, and' the 
same erect figure and proud bearing. You have reason to 
feel honored in having had such an uncle. He was a most 
kind and honorable man, and was universally respected 


4 6 


The Diamond Cross. 


notwithstanding a certain reserve and an impenetrable 
sadness that, at times, made him appear unsocial and 
mysterious.” 

“ I believe,” he continued, “ you never saw your uncle. 
I think he told me you were not born when he left France. 
He had great affection for your mother, of whom he used 
to speak in a most loving manner. She appeared to be the 
only fond tie he had on earth. I was with him when he 
heard of her death. His mind was filled with recollections 
of the past as he wept, and said : ‘ The last link with the 
home of my boyhood is broken. The happy time when my 
dear sister and I played together, and gathered flowers on 
the banks of the Gardoa, comes fresh to my memory, as 
if it were but yesterday, leaving, with this distressing news 
a feeling of sadness and desolation.’ Shortly after this 
event your uncle made his will in your favor, remarking to 
me, that you were, after your mother’s decease, his proper 
heir. That will remains as it was written nearly seven 
years ago, except a codicil of late date, making a few leg, 
acies. If it be agreeable to you, we can examine the will 
to-morrow, when I shall explain also the nature, locality- 
and value of the estate, and when I hope to have the plea- 
sure to introduce my co-executor, Mr. Dubois.” 

After making these remarks, and conversing a short 
time on my impressions of America, and other topics, Mr. 
Ellis left me. 

Although my visitor had not a prepossessing counten- 
ance, and his furtive, restless eye and nervous manner 
were not calculated to create a' favorable impression, he 
awakened in me a kindly feeling, through his extreme 
politeness and the touching manner in which he alluded to 
my uncle and mother. He looked like a thorough man of 
business, and his conduct on our first interview accorded 
with his looks, which made me feel satisfied with him, so 
far, as one of the executors. 

Being alone after Mr. Ellis left, I sat down to meditate 


47 


The Diamond Cross. 

over the extraordinary events of the last three months 
But a few weeks ago I was seated in my appartment in the 
.Rue Vivienne composing my daily contributions to the 
press of Paris, against the reactionary policy of the Presi- 
dent of the Republic ; with more probability of being ar- 
rested by M. Carlier and. of being the occupant of a cell in 
the Conciergerie, than of becoming a rich man in this free 
country. Since then I have crossed the Atlantic and 
journeyed over two thousand miles through the interior of 
this continent. And, now, I am in the city of New Orleans 
What an extraordinary change there is, too, in my fortune 
and destiny ! And how much I have learned that was new 
to me ! I have not only seen a new world in external na- 
ture, but I have realized one in my ideas and feelings. I 
may have been more fortunate than most men are, in having 
the concurrence of accidental circumstances since my de- 
parture from France, to throw such light upon this new and 
extensive field of observation ; but whether it has been so 
or not, I know that my mind has been so constantly and 
agreeably occupied that I have experienced no mental hia- 
tus since I left Paris. 

I continued in this meditative mood, bringing up in suc- 
cessive order the events of the voyage, my stay in New 
York, and the incidents of my journey to New Orleans, 
until my attention was attracted by an unusual crowd and 
noise in front of the hotel. 

I went down to learn the cause of this excitement, and 
saw carriage after carriage drive up loaded with passengers 
and baggage, and a crowd of people pressing around the 
newly arrived motley looking individuals as they ascended 
the steps of the St. Charles. A babel of voices in English, 
French, Spanish and German, filled the rotunda of the 
hotel, and confusion reigned supreme. The number of 
yellow camphor wood trunks, with sacks and bags, brought 
in by the porters, and the variegated garbs, little round 
straw hats, and long hair and beards of the passengers " 


48 


The Diamond Cross. 


soon convinced me thot a ship had arrived from some dis- 
tant port. But when I saw pouches of gold dust and shin- 
ing nuggets of the precious metal handed one after the 
other to the clerk at the desk, to be locked up for safe 
keeping, I learned that a steamer had arrived from Cali- 
fornia. I could comprehend the excitement in New Orleans 
about the new El Dorado, for we had been infected in Paris 
with the gold fever, and many persons had gone from that 
city to California. 

The quantity of gold exhibited, and the manner in which 
it was handled, showed that its value was reduced in the 
minds of those familiar to the sight, while the eyes of those 
unaccustomed to see such quantities glistened with ad- 
miration and cupidity. I could perceive, however, that all 
these gold hunting adventurers did not wear the same 
countenance ; some carried themselves in a rollicking man- 
ner, swaggered over their treasure, and swore that Califor- 
nia was the greatest country in the world ; and others were 
quiet, looked downcast *and disappointed, and abused the 
golden State as a snare and a cheat. The swaggers obtained 
the largest audience to listen to their adventurers, and the 
complainers were generally ignored as of “no account.” 
Nothing is so fascinating to the mass of mankind as gold, 
and people will risk health, fortune, and life even, to mine 
for it. The very sight of it in a crude state, will inspire 
the mind sooner than anything else, though it is pretty well 
known that the cost of obtaining it, in almost all cases, 
counting the expenditures in money and value of labor, is 
greater than the amount realized. 

The day after my arrival in New Orleans, Mr. Ellis, ac- 
companied by Mr. Dubois, were punctual to the time ap- 
pointed for our meeting. Mr. Dubois was introduced as 
the particular friend of my late uncle, as well as co-executor 
of his will. He welcomed me in a frank and affectionate 
manner, and said he had been made an executor of the 
estate on account of the friendship that had existed be- 


The Diamond Cross . 


49 

soon convinced me that a ship had arrived from some dis- 
t- nt port. But when I saw pouches of gold dust and shin- 
ing nuggets of the precious metal handed one after the 
other to the clerk at the desk, to be locked up for safe 
keeping, I learned that a steamer had arrived from Cali- 
fornia. I could comprehend the excitement in New Orleans 
about the new El Dorado, for we had been infected in Paris 
with the gold fever, and many persons had gone from that 
city to California. 

The quantity of gold exhibited, and the manner in which 
it was handled, showed that its value was reduced in the 
minds of those familiar to the sight, while the eyes of those 
unaccustomed to see such quantities, glistened with ad- 
miration and cupidity. I could perceive, however, that all 
these gold -hunting adventurers did not wear the same 
countenance ; some carried themselves in a rollicking man- 
ner, swaggered over their treasure, and swore that Califor- 
nia was the greatest country in the world ; and others were 
quiet, looked downcast and disappointed, and abused the 
golden State as a snare and a cheat. The swaggerers ob- 
tained the largest audience to listen to their adventures, and 
the complainers were generally ignored as of “ no account.” 
Nothing is so fascinating to the mass of mankind as gold, 
and people will risk health, fortune, and life even, to mine 
for The very sight of it in a crude state will inspire 
the mind sooner than anything else, though it is pretty well 
known that the cost of obtaining it in almost all cases, 
counting the expenditures in money and value of labor, is 
greater than the amount realized. 

The day after my arrival in New Orleans, Mr. Ellis, ac- 
companied by Mr. Dubois, was punctual to the time ap- 
pointed for our meeting. Mr. Dubois was introduced as 
the particular friend of my late uncle, as well as co-executor 
of his will. He welcomed me in a frank and affectionate 
manner, and said he had been made an executor of the 
estate on account of the friendship that had existed be- 


5 ° 


The Diamond Cross. 


tween my uncle and himself ; for they had been acquainted 
from the first year of Mr. Bouverie’s residence in Louis- 
iana. He spoke affectionately of the kind nature and high 
character of his late friend. 

The personal appearance and genial face of this noble 
looking old gentleman inspired respect and confidence. I 
learn that he is wealthy and universally esteemed. My 
uncle chose him, doubtless, as the guardian of the estate 
especially, while Mr. Ellis was selected as the legal busi- 
ness man. 

On examining the will I found the estate consisted of a 
large plantation well stocked, three hundred and fifty ne- 
groes, houses in New Orleans, lands in Eastern Texas, 
money, bank stocks, and some other personal property, 
valued in all at six hundred thousand dollars. About fifty 
thousand dollars were left as legacies to the executors, to 
two or three other individuals and to public institutions. 
The money and bank stocks amounted to a hundred thous- 
and dollars, leaving a large surplus after the legacies should 
be paid. 

“ This is a very pretty estate,” remarked Mr. Ellis, “ for 
a gentleman just entering the prime of life, and all is clear 
and unincumbered. Mr. Bouverie was liberal in spending 
money for good and useful purposes, but he was a man of 
business habits and capacity, and you see the fruits of his 
management. It is true he brought a considerable sum 
with him to Louisiana, but not anything like the amount of 
property he has left you to enjoy. I think I heard him say 
he had acquired his business habits as a merchat in Mar- 
seilles before he came to to this country. 

I replied that I knew little of my uncle’s habits, as I 
never saw him, but that I understood he lived in Marseilles 
before he came to America, and that he became rich after, 
settling here. 

“ While I am not insinsible to my good fortune, gentle- 
men,” I said, “ I must confess I am embarassed about some 


The Diamond Cross. 


5i 


things in the will. I will state what these are, and 
request you to enlighten me as to my uncle’s motives 
in making his bequest in such terms and with such condi- 
tions. He has made the slaves an inalienable part of the 
property ; they neither can be sold from the estate nor be 
made free. There is no public law in the Slave States, I 
understand, that binds the slaves to the soil, as in Russia, 
yet my uncle has made such a law for me in his will. If 
I refuse to be a slave owner I should forfeit all title to the 
estate. I notice, too, the will is carefully framed and ex- 
plicit in this particular, showing my uncle had some strong 
reason or motive influencing him. Will you be good enough 
to explain to me ?” 

“You are right in your conjectures, sir; replied Mr. 
Ellis. “ Mr. Bouverie entertained the opinion that negro 
slavery, as existing in the Southern States, under the form 
of a domestic or family institution, is a blessing to both 
the colored and white races. Though a man of strong pre- 
judices, and, at times, aparently excentric, he was eminently 
practical. He did not trouble himself about the nice dis- 
tinctions and speculations of the physiologists, ethnologists, 
or anatomists as to the differences in the races of men, or 
the inferior conformation of the colored race. He took it 
for granted, as a matter demonstrated by experience and 
beyond controversy, that the negro is inferior to the white 
man, but that he has a soul, faculties, hopes and fears as 
all other human beings. He admitted that although negroes 
are inferior to white men in intellect, as a race, the differ- 
ence is a graduation only in the same being; and held that 
they stood much in the same relation to the superior race 
as children do to parents and guardians. He maintained 
that they had been brought from a far worse kind of slavery 
— from the black night of barbarism in Africa — to the light 
of civilization and Christianity, and that, as a general 
thing, they are the happiest laborers, white or black, in the 
world. He considered that the philantropic purpose of 


52 


The Diamond Cross. 


La Place had been fully realized, and that there appeared 
to be no other way than domestic slavery under the whites 
in which this race could be civilized. 

“The negroes are treated kindly, and their labor is not 
at all more irksome than that of other working clasess else- 
where. Their industry is useful to themselves and to so- 
ciety, and apart from the humanitarian and economical 
view of slavery, Mr. Bouverie believed the system to be so 
interwoven with our social and political life that it could 
not be disturbed without ruining the well being of both 
whites and blacks, particularly of the blacks, as well as 
endangering the peace and prosperity of the country, if not 
the existence of the government. Hence he considered it 
his duty to endeavor to preserve the institution. He man- 
aged his own negroes, or family, as he called them, with 
much kindness, and was greatly attached to them. 

“ Having resolved that his estate should pass to his own 
family, to the son of his sister, and not knowing but that 
the prejudices which exist in Europe against slavery might 
influence you, his successor, who was educated there, to 
sell or free the slaves, he imposed the restrictions which 
you find in the will. His chief object was, I believe, the 
good of his negroes, to prevent them being separated, and 
to have them taken care of, as one family, in the manner 
that he took care of them. Then he had some pride in 
preserving intact the fine estate on which he had spent 
much labor and money in improving. You can now per- 
ceive his motive, Mr. Lanabere, in desiring not to have his 
negroes sold, and scattered one away from the other, or 
made free, to be thrown helplessly upon the world, as well 
as his object in preserving the property intact.” 

“ I see,” I replied, “ what were my uncle’s motives 
and with regret perceived his prejudices, if I may say so[ 
in favor of slavery. But while I appreciate his kind feel- 
ing for the slaves, the institution is very repugnant to my 
ideas.” 


The Diamond Cross. 


53 


I noticed that this bold assertion surprised the two exe- 
cutors. Seing they were about to argue the question I 
turned the conversation to another feature in the will which 
somewhat puzzled me. 

“ I observe,” I remarked, “that my uncle names me as 
his heir should he not have an heir of his own body. Now, 
I always understood from my mother that he had said 
several times in his letters, after he came to Louisiana, he 
should never marry. It is true this will is dated nearly live 
years ago, and my uncle was not very old, so that he 
might have changed his mind and not have abandoned all 
thought of a wife. Do you know if he ever contemplated 
marriage ?” 

Mr. Dubois, who was more intimate with my uncle than Mr. 
Ellis, replied, “ I have always thought this a little strange, 
and I ventured once to rally my friend on giving some 
reason for hope that he might yet be seduced from the life 
of a bachelor. But Mr. Bouverie taking no notice of my 
playful remark, and seeming not to like it, I never alluded 
to the matter again. Notwithstanding his noble character, 
kindness and genial manners, there appeared, at times, a 
mystery and sadness about him, which his most intimate 
friends could not penetrate. We thought he had been 
crossed in love, or that some other cause of heavy grief 
had weighed upon him, in his younger days, from which is 
mind was never relieved.” 

Being informed of the particulars of the will, and not 
being disposed to enter into a discussion then as to the 
slave property, I requested the executors to defer the fur- 
ther consideration of our business till another day. 

When left alone I fell into a reflective mood, and cogita- 
ted on my novel, and perplexing situation. Shall I become 
a slaveholder ? said I to myself, I, who regard all men as 
having a natural right to be free ? I, who have been educa- 
ted to believe in the liberty, equality and fraternity of all 
men, without regard to race or color ? I, who belong to 


54 


The Diamond Cross. 


the advanced school of socialist republicans, which endeavors 
to dignify labor and elevate the laborer ? Shall I hold men 
as property ? Will any prospects, however alluring, or any 
ciroumstances, however they may modify this special case 
with which I have to deal, lead me to sacrifice the fundimen- 
tal principle of my creed ? Can I reconcile my conscience 
to accept this property with the conditions imposed ? If I 
take possession, I must carry out my uncle’s wishes in good 
faith. He had a right to require this, for I had no claim to 
be his successor ; and whatever I may think of his preju- 
dices in favor of slavery, or however much I may deplore 
them, I see he was influenced by humane motives. If I 
should decline to administer upon the estate, and it should 
pass to the hands of others, the slaves would still remain 
in bondage, and under a worse master perhaps, whereas I 
might promote their welfare. 

As these last thoughts passed through my mind, finding 
I was yielding to a train of reasoning in accordance with 
my interests, I laid my hand on my heart, and suddenly 
checked myself with the inquiry. Is this the argument of 
reason or cupidity ? Certainly I am not indifferent to the 
prospect of having so much wealth, yet nothing ought to 
induce me to resign my opinions, but being convinced they 
are wrong, or to do that which is in conflict with them, but 
through imperative necessity. Shall I be justified in doing 
that which might appear to lead to the greater good ? And 
am I capable of judging what that would be ? I cannot do 
the slaves any good by refusing to own them, and may do 
them harm, while I may benefit them by being their master 
Is it wisdom, is it true philosophy, to violate a principle for 
temporary good ? And is there really any principle invol- 
ved in this case ? I am on an unknown sea, in the dark 

I resolved to visit the plantation, after spending a few 
days in New Orleans, to examine the property, and to en- 
deavor to get more light in enabling me to solve the pro- 
blem that embarrassed me. I understood it was in that 


The Diamond Cross. 55 

region of the Red river, and would take two days to go 
there. 

During my stay in the city, I visited Mr. Dubois and Mr. 
Ellis, returned the calls of several of the acquaintances of 
my late uncle, and explored the city, and its neighborhood. 
The purpose of my voyage to America was soon understood 
and acquaintances multiplied from day to day. The child 
of fortune is always honored and courted. 

New Orleans is more agreeable to me than New York. — 
There are more people here of my own councry, and who 
speak my language ; and, I am informed, there is more re- 
finement, liberality and hospitality. Every one seems to 
have an abundance of money, and to spend it freely. I 
understand this is not the “season” in New Orleans, and 
that a great many families have gone, as they are in the 
habit of going every summer, to the North, and to the 
numerous springs, and other places of fashonable resort, 
found in this country. I could perceive, or I might say feel, 
the reason of the summer exodus, for the weather is intense- 
ly hot. I am told I shall be much pleased with New 
Orleans in the wfnter, and that it will remind me of Paris. 
It has certainly, more the appearance of a city in the old 
world, than any other I have seen in America. The narrow 
streets of the old French quarter, the construction and 
general appearance of the houses, shops and stores, and 
the' language and manners of the people, lead me to imagine 
almost that I am in some part of Paris. 

There is one scene, however, entirely new to me, unlike 
anything I ever witnessed before — that is the extraordinary 
appearance of and movements along “ the levee” or bank 
of the river. Hundreds of monster steamboats and vessels, 
of various sizes and forms, lay for miles along the wharves; 
and countless drays and carts, with thousands of laborers, 
were employed moving the produce and merchandise that 
lay piled up in credible quantities. I could not have con- 
ceived such a hive of wealth and astonishing movement as 


56 


The. Diamond Cross . 


I saw, on each hand, far as the eye could reach. Stout 
muscular Irishmen, bathed in sweat, rivaled herculean 
negroes, under a trophical heat, in moving bales of cotton 
and large packages of merchandise, as if they were handing 
small parcels. . These laborers must have been selected 
specially for this work, for I never saw before such power- 
ful men. The negroes seem to delight in working under 
the rays of the sun, and to have no cares, for they were 
singing and laboring cheerily all the time, much as sailors 
do when hauling on board ship. The Irishmen did not 
appear to' labor under the same inspiration, but worked on 
in silent earnestness, as if their minds were occupied only 
with thoughts of their wages and the support of their 
families. 

The levee at New Orleans presents a prolific subject for 
the contemplation of the political economist and the philo- 
sopher. There are the myriads of bales of cotton that have 
such an incalculable value to the human family, and in- 
fluence upon the labor, commerce and civilization of the 
world ; and there are the bountiful outpourings of this 
great continent, to feed, like Egypt of old, the hungry mil- 
lions of other lands. Great and happy country — last born 
of the nations — who contemplating these wonderful re- 
sources, can predict the grandeur of thy destiny ? 

After remaining in New Orleans a few days I prepared 
to visit the plantation, and gladly accepted the offer of Mr. 
Ellis to be my companion. 



The Diamond Cross. 


57 


CHAPTER VI. 

rf^in our journey to the plantation, we ascended the Mis- 
sisippi for some distance, and then the Red river to 
within a few miles of the place of our destination. There 
we found at the landing a carriage to convey us to the house. 
We aw the same general character of country the whole dis- 
tance ; a level plain, deep alluvial soil, large plantations, 
with here and there stretches of dense forest and jungle 
between, every mile or two a planter’s residence, and 
groups of negro huts, and great numbers of negroes in the 
fields. The teeming soil and amount of labor employed 
on it, showed what a rich country we were in. 

Mr. Ellis entertained me on the way with tales of negro 
life, and of the negro’s faithfulness to his master, which I 
found to be favorite topics with Southern people, as if de- 
sirous of impressing one with the value and happy influence 
of slavery. He was eloquent, also, on matters relating to 
himself, to his position as a lawyer, the experience of his 
legal life, his influence in the community, and his aspirations 
for political honors. He said he had been a candidate for 
Congress, and should have been elected but for bribery and 
the large amount of money his opponent used in the elec- 
tion, and that he should run again, when he doubted not 
he should be successful. He is a great politician and great 
talker, and thinks the acme of bliss would be in having an 
opportunity to display his abilities on the floor of Congress. 
He concluded in making an effort to stimulate my ambition 
by sketching out a future career of glory for me in the same 
way, saying I was young, educated, and wealthy, and should 
soon become a citizen and eligible for such honors. 


58 


The Diamond Cross. 


We soon reacned the plantation. The extensive fields of 
cotton looked beautiful, and promised, I was told, a large 
crop. I was on the soil I could call my own, and all the 
luxuriant wealth spread around was for me. A peculiar 
sensation seized my mind and I said to myself, “Am I to 
reap here what I have not sown, and gather from what I 
have not planted ?” 

We approached the house through a fine avenue of shade 
trees, and large shrubberies and gardens. The. dwelling is 
plain but commodious frame or wooden building, standing 
on a slight eminence with a gentle slope, and overlooking 
the gardens, and a portion of the plantation. It was built, 
I learn, about eight years ago, and stands on the site of a 
former residence. It was in the form of a parallelogram, 
two stories high, with wide balconies and verandas round 
the lower floor. The rooms are large and high pitched, and 
wide passage or hall runs through the centre. The windows 
open on the balconies on each side like doors. The whole 
plan is arranged for comfort, and to give plenty of room 
and air, which are so necessary in this hot climate. 

The house is handsomely furnished and contains a few 
good works of art, a well selected library, and a stock of 
the best wines. There is an oil painting likeness of my 
uncle hanging on the wall, which I am told resembled him 
very much. As I never saw him I studied this with great 
interest to understand his character, if possible, through his 
features. He must have been a handsome man when young. 
I supposed he was darker, like some of our family and 
most of the people in the part of France where he was born, 
but this portrait shows he was as light as those of a more 
northern race. I remember, however, that some of my 
mother’s family have light complexions, hair and eyes. 
The likeness was taken, I understand, about twelve years 
ago. It has a sad, thoughtful expression,’ as that of a man 
who had experienced some deep grief. I felt regret that I 
never knew the original. 


The Dia??iond Cross. 


59 

My uncle, living nearly all his time at home and taking 
pleasure in entertaining his friends and visitors liberally 
and with taste, had everything prepared suitably. He had 
travelled a good deal, had lived in good style in cities, was 
relined and knew how to enjoy himself and to gratify others. 
He spared no expense in keeping his gardens, shrubberies, 
vines, and orchard in good order. Flowers and shrubs in 
great variety were distributed in forms and groups to pro- 
duce the happiest effects. Shade trees, grape vines, and 
rows of orange and lemon trees were placed in positions to 
vary and enrich the scene. Beyond the gardens were rich 
meadows, over which were scattered fine looking cattle, 
horses, mules and sheep, besides a few rare animals, as tame 
deer and India goats. In the distance, on the verge of the 
cotton fields, were seen the negroes’ quarters, plantation 
buildings, and superintendent’s and overseers’ houses. In- 
deed the whole scene exhibited the wealth and fine taste of 
the deceased proprietor. 

The superintendent having been notified of the time we 
were to arrive had prepared for our reception and was at the 
house to receive us. This gentleman, I was informed, was 
highly esteemed by my uncle, who tre ated him and his 
family with marked kindness, or even as friends. Mr. 
Templeton was a Southerner and had been a planter him- 
self, but through some misfortune was reduced in circum- 
stances and compelled to take the situation he held. He 
welcomed me in an easy graceful manner, and with that 
self-possession and dignity of bearing I noticed in many 
Southern men. 

The house servants were then brought in and presented. 
Several of them who had been raised in French creole 
families addressed me in my own language. They grouped 
around me in a respectful but free, familiar manner, and 
gazed at me with intense interest. 

“We are glad to see young master, God bless him,” they 
said. “ Old master, who is dead and gone, we loved ; he 


6o 


The Diamond Cross . 


Y/as so good.” Tears stood in their large black eyes as 
they said this, and I felt tears rise in mine too in sympathy 
with these affectionate creatures. Their grief was sincere, 
doubtless, at the loss of their late kind master, which was 
brought fresh to their minds; but they felt anxiety also as 
to their new one, so important is a change of masters to 
these people. It was this double thought, probably, that 
touched their hearts. I assured them I would act as my 
uncle had acted in studying their welfare. A gleam of joy 
lighted up their countenances, and “ thank young master, 
God bless him,” was their heartfelt response. 

While cogitating upon my novel situation Mr. Ellis inter- 
rupted me, and remarked pleasantly, “ There is but one 
thing needed now, Mr. Lanabere, to make you as happy as 
any one could desire to be, and that is to fall in love as 
soon as possible with one of our charming Southern ladies 
who understands plantation life, and bring her house to this 
delightful place as Mrs. Lanabere.” 

My thoughts flew instantly to Miss Risley, and I became 
absent-minded for a few moments. Unconscious that my 
companion was noticing the thoughtful mood into which I 
had fallen, I saw a smile on his face as I caught his eye, 
which showed he saw the effect of his remark. 

“ Aha, Mr. Lanabere,” he said, good-humoredly, “^1 think 
I have unintentionally struck a chord that vibrates beyond 
the limits of Louisiana, unless you have fallen in love dur- 
ing the short time you have been in the State. Why, sir, 
you looked just now like a very Romeo, and thongh present 
in body you were absent in mind.” 

“ I was but thinking of some absent friends,” I replied; 
“ I am perfectly free, Mr. Ellis, and may yet fall in love 
with one of your Louisiana beauties.” 

“ Doubtless, doubtless, Mr. Lanabere, you were thinking 
of absent friends,” he added, “ and I beg pardon for inter- 
rupting you in the delicious reminiscence. The privilege 
of a little pleasantry is allowed, you know on love affairs. 


The Diamond Cross. 61 

But, to change the subject, sir, what say you to a ride to the 
negro quarters before dinner ? We shall not dine until late 
m the afternoon, and we have two hours to spare.” 

Assenting to the proposal, we were soon mounted and on 
our way, with Mr. Templeton, the superintendent, as our 
companion. As we were approaching the little village of 

uts, observing that we should pass the superintendent’s 
house, I remarked to Mr. Templeton, “ Being near your 
residence, sir, may I not ask the pleasure of an introduc- 
tion to your family ?” 

‘‘Certainly, sir,” he replied, “ I shall be pleased to in- 
ti oduce you to my wife and daughter. Mr. Bouverie was 
a frequent visitor, and was very kind to Alice, to whom, as 
you are aware, probably, he left a legacy of ten thousand 
dollars.” 

I remembered having seen the name of Mr. Templeton’s 
daughter in the will, and so informed him. 

A superintendent besides an overseer to the plantation 
might have not been altogether necessary while my uncle 
lived, for I learn he paid strict attention to his own business 
and understood it well; but Mr. Templeton was a neighbor at 
the time of his misfortunes, and my uncle’s sympathy being 
excited in favor of the family, that gentleman was appoint- 
ed to his present situation. 

The dwelling of Mr. Templeton, a substantial and com- 
fortable one, was well and tastefully furnished. A good 
piano, a pile of select music, and choice books, of the best 
French and English authors, in the parlor, indicated that 
some one of the inmates had a cultivated taste. 

Mr. Templeton informed me that Mr. Bouverie had kind- 
ly provided most of these for Alice. Being a single man, 
and spending much time on the plantation, he frequently 
visited the family, and took a good deal of interest in the 
education of the young lady. Besides, being fond of the 
society of young and interesting people, he made her a 
companion. His kindness created a reciprocal attachment, 


62 


The Diamond Cross. 


and she frequently went to his residence, paid attention to 
his garden, gathered fresh flowers daily for his sitting 100m, 
and sang and played to him and his guests. In fact, she 
looked upon him as a second father, while he treated her 
like a daughter. 

As Mr. Templeton was thus giving expression to his 
gratitude, and to his pride in the accomplishments of his 
daughter, she and her mother entered the parlor. When 
introduced, Miss Alice looked at me with an expression of 
sadness on her countenance. It seemed as if she realized 
all at once, the loss of her benefactor, and fatherly compan- 
ion on seeing his young succesor. She felt, probably, that 
my age would preclude the same intimacy that had existed 
with my uncle, and her former freedom and enjoyments at 
the plantation residence. 

Seeing this charming little girl of seventeen, I could 
understand how my uncle became so attached to her. She 
had a child-like simplicity in her manner and appearance. 
She was dressed *in light morning, which heightened* the 
beauty of her fair complexion, and formed a pleasing con- 
trast to the light brown hair that fell over her shoulders. — 
Her large grayish-blue eyes beamed with tenderness and 
sensibility, and her delicate, regular features expressed 
much sweetness of disposition. She is the pride of her 
father and mother, and beloved by all, especially by the 
negro servants, who anticipate her desires, and take delight 
in serving her. 

I remarked to her that I hoped to have the pleasure of 
cultivating the acquaintance of one of whom my uncle re- 
garded with so much affection. 

“ We shall be happy to rece've you sir, at our humble 
dwelling.” she replied, speaking in good French, “whenever 
you may feel disposed to visit us. But I understand you 
have been residing in Paris, and I fear you will find a quiet 
country life dull and irksome.” 

I added, that I had not always lived in Paris ; that I 


The Diamond Cross. 63 

loved nature in its pure and simple beauty, and that since 
I had travelled in this magnificent country new sensations 
and views were awakened within me. “Here,” I said, “ I 
find much that is calculated to please, and should a cloud 
of gloomy monotony ever cross my existence, there is a 

bright ray of sunshine to be found near my residence.” 

A slight blush indicated that she understood the complaint, 
and she naively turned the conversation to another subjeft. 

After a short visit we rode to the negro quarters. The 
dwellings, or cabins, of the “ servants,” as the slaves are 
generally called, stand in rows on a slope of rising ground, 
to admit of drainage. They are built of logs, and daubed 
with clay to fill up the crevices, contain but one room, or 
two at most in some cases, have a comfortless appearance, 
and are neither so well built nor so comfortable looking as 
the peasant cottages of Europe. Compact, well construct- 
ed dwellings, however, are not so necessary in this climate. 
The cabins are detached, and have vegetable gardens ad- 
joining, which contain also a few flowers. All the negroes, 
except a few old women, and a number of little children, 
who were frolicking about almost naked, and rolling in the 
dirt more like four-footed animals than bipeds, were at 
work in the fields. There were hogs, and plenty of barn- 
yard fowls, scattered all round, belonging to these people. 
I was an object of intense curiosity in the old women and 
children, the former coming to their doors, as we passed, 
bowing, and muttering something about “ master,” which 
I did not understand, and the dirty little urchins, jumping 
up and gazing at us, with their large black eyes distended, 
in the greatest wonder. 

We saw in the distance numbers of men and women at 
their plantation labor. They seemed to be working as field 
laborers, the same as free pleo^le in other parts of the 
world work. There was nothing novel to me in the sight 
of women laboring as men, for in Europe a great deal of 
field labor is done by women, and in France, perhaps, the 


64 


The Diamond Cross. 


greater part. Our women plough, sow and reap, and do 
other kinds of work, even the work of porters, carrying 
heavy burdens that men in other countries usually do. I 
see none of the barbarity or cruel coercion of forced labor 
I expected to see, and nothing, indeed, different to what is 
seen among the peasant laborers of the most free coun- 
tries of the Old World. I understand it to be the same 
throughout the South as here, though there may be some 
exceptional cases of hardship, as there are in Europe under 
grinding employers or cruel landlords. 

As we were returning Mr. Ellis suggested that it might 
be agreeable to me to see all the negroes of the plantation 
together the next day, and that they should suspend labor 
early for the purpose of coming to the house in the after- 
noon. I thanked him for the suggestion, and requested Mr. 
Templeton to a<5t accordingly. At the same time I invited 
Mr. Templeton and his wife and daughter to dine with us 
in the evening, thus arranging it to have all the people on 
the plantation, black and white, brought together the fol- 
lowing day. 

I gave instrudtions to have an entertainment prepared 
for the negroes. And early in the morning the old butler, 
or steward, was bustling about preparing for what to him 
and the other servants was to be a great event. My ser- 
vant Louis, even, descended from his dignity of personal 
attendant and traveling guide to assist in the preparations, 
particularly in providing something good for “ the niggers” 
as he called them. He appeared to rival the superintendent 
in authority on the occasion, so proud was he of his posi- 
tion. And, indeed, I found that he managed to make him- 
self almost as great an objedt of interest to the humble 
people of his own race, in this quiet place, as his master 
was. Mr. Templeton was amused at this, and remarked, 
that no people love to exercise authority or display their 
fancied importance more than negroes, especially among 
those of their own color. 


The Diamond Cross. 65 

The dinner, prepared at such a short notice, was excel- 
lent, showing that my uncle’s storehouse and cellar had 
been kept well supplied. 

. A ^ ter dinner we went to see the negroes amidst their en- 
joyment. We found them squatted down on the thick grass 
under the shade trees, just outside the garden, eating and 
drinking, chattering and laughing with the greatest gusto. 
Their joyous ha ! ha ! rang through the air, mingled with 
such confusion of voices and jargon I cannot describe. I 
never saw people who could abandon themselves so com- 
pletely to pleasure for the time being. They were dressed 
in clean holiday clothes to do honor to the occasion, and 
their whimsical costumes, in such grotesque variety, were 
ludicrous. It seemed that they had crowded on their 
bodies whtaever habiliments they possessed, without re- 
gal d to fit, shape, or color, and as if they would rival each 
other in the most extravagant originality, delighting most, 
however, in strong colors. Through my uncles liberality, 
it appears, they were enable to purchase a good deal of 
finery, and had a good stock on hand. 

1 his sylvan festival furnished a striking tableau for an 
artist, and was such a scene as Hogarth would have de- 
lighted in. As soon as we approached the whole party 
rose and bowed politely, for the Southern negro, I learn, is 
always polite, and then pressing round, they shook hands 
with me in a respectful manner A hundred blessings were 
showered on my head, and many affectionate allusions 
were made to “old master.” If was an affeCting scene; 
for I felt assured that these people were sincere in their 
expressions of gratitude and sorrow. In the evening they 
serenaded us with music, on the banjo and violin, and in a 
chorus of voices. Though untutored, they have great taste 
for music, and really performed the lively airs they are so 
fond of very creditably, while their clear, full, and melodi- 
ous voices in a chorus would have brought down applause 
at the opera. 


65 


The Diamond Cross. 


The warm, silent evening ; the delicious perfume of the 
many flowers around us ; the music : the clear full moon, 
which rode high in the heavens ; the deep shadows of um- 
brageous trees that flecked the bright earth ; the dark and 
gratesque outline of negro figures in every conceivable atti- 
tude, and the complete novelty of the whole scene, as we 
sat under the portico of the house, inspired new and delight- 
ful sensations in my soul. 

Turning to Miss Templeton, who sat by my side, I said, 
“ I know not how others — how you, who are familiar with 
such scenes — may be impressed, but I feel as though I 
were under a spell of enchantment. So great and sudden is 
the change from the city life in Europe to those that sur- 
round me now that I can scarcely realize they are a6tual.” 

“ It is beautiful, indeed,” she replied ; “ but you are 
more impressed, doubtless, than we are. It is like another 
world to you, for you had not seen this southern country, 
and its rural life before, and may have entertained, as most 
other foreigners, a different idea of the South, and our 
social habits ; and as you appear to have a vein of poetry 
and romance in your nature, this heightens the pleasure 
that novelty alone might inspire in others.” 

Miss Templeton having been more the companion of my 
uncle than any other person, and thinking it probable she 
might know more of his character, thoughts, feelings, and 
private history, even than any one else, I took the first op- 
portunity to have a conversation with her on the subject. 

I invited her, therefore, on the charming evening referred 
to before, to accompany me in a walk through the gardens, 
and along the grand-looking avenue of trees winding from 
the house to the road. 

A moonlight walk on a balmy summer’s evening, amidst 
the silent beauties of nature, with one so interesting as 
Miss Templeton, was calculated to awaken a sentiment of 
admiration, particularly as I was in a romantic mood. I 
was about to utter some flattering words, when thoughts of 


The Diamond Cross. 


6 7 

our relative positions, her artless and simple, confiding 
character, and of Miss Risley, rose up before my mind and 
checked me. I only gathered a few flowers, and presented 
them as a souvenir of my regard. 

I then remarked to her that I was surprised my uncle 
never married, for his nature was kind and. and affec- 
tionate, and he was domestic in his habits. “ Though 
he had abandoned any such thought long before you knew 
him, probably,” I added, “ I think it strange he did not 
marry in his younger days. Did you ever hear him allude 
to the subjedt ?” 

“ f never heard him speak of marriage,” she replied, “but 
he spoke several times of a lady whom he called Louisa, 
as if he had loved her, and there were painful recollections 
about her. I understood Mr. Bouverie had loved and was 
disappointed in some way in his hopes. A cloud of sad- 
ness over-spread his countenance, and a suppressed sigh 
escaped from his heart, sometimes when he mentioned her 
name. I did not presume to a*sk any questions, and he 
did not inform me who she was. Indeed, he did not con- 
verse about her, and merely made allusions to her inciden- 
tally at times, as a person whom he had loved. This, even 
appeared to be painful to him, for he would, at such times, 
suddenly check himself, and turn the conversation to some 
other topic. I saw a portrait of her once, and I suppose it 
is in the house still among Mr. Bouverie’s personal effects. 
Judging from the likeness she must have bee a beautiful, and 
about twenty to twenty-three years of age. It is a miniature 
painting, and appears to be a finished work of art. Mr. 
Bouverie remarked at the time that it was a good likeness, 
and had been taken by a superior artist. It was in a 
handsome frame, and kept in a case the size of a lady’s 
small writing desk. If you have any curiosity to see it, I 
think you may find it carefully placed somewhere in the 
library.” 

I had a good deal of curiosity to see this portrait, and re- 


68 


The Diamond Cross. 


solved to search for it, for I had no doubt it was a likeness of 
the lady my uncle o nee announced he was going to marry, 
and the same who had exercised such an influence over his 
mind and destiny afterward. I remembered hearing how 
perplexed and grieved my mother was at the mysterious 
change that suddenly came over him shortly after he said 
he was going to be married. We knew there must have 
been some strong motive or feeling to induce him to change 
his name and residence, and always supposed the lady he 
was to have married was the cause. 

The following day I found the portrait carefully put 
away among the valuable manuscripts, letters, and family 
souvenirs. It was, as Miss Templeton described it, the 
likeness of a beautiful woman. I could understand how my 
uncle might have loved such a person. As far as I could 
form an opinion from the pidture I thought the original was 
a woman of great refinement, acute sensibility, and an ar- 
dent nature. Yet there appeared in the large eyes, partly 
concealed under deep eyelashes, something mysterious and 
romantic. It was just such a face as leaves a fixed impres- 
sion on the mind which we carry away with us and study, 
and which we want to look upon again. 

I directed the stewart to have it placed in a good position 
among the other pictures in the parlor. 

I spent several days in making myself acquainted with 
the boundaries and charadter of the plantation, in learning 
something of the nature of cotton planting, in examining 
my uncle’s papers and accounts and in arranging with Mr. 
Templeton to leave the management in his hands. 

Mr. Ellis and I made some visits to the planters in the 
vicinity, in order that I might become acquainted with my 
neighbours. They were glad to see me; particularly those 
with whom my uncle had been more intimately acquainted, 
and expressed a hope that I would reside at the plantation. 

I found everywhere the greatest hospitality, with much re- 
finement and intelligence among them. It seemed to me, 


The Diamond Cross. 


69 


however, that here, as elsewhere in the South, as far as mv 
short experience went, the people converse mostly on two 
topics — politics and the blessings of their domestic institu- 
tions. 

Having finished my business at the plantation, I left Mr. 
Templeton in charge, and requested Miss Alice to use the 
garden and library at her pleasure, as she had been ac- 
customed to use them when my uncle was living, and then 
returned to New Orleans. 

Soon after my arrival in that ciiy my uncle’s old friend 
and executor. Mr. Dubois, called to see me. This kind 
gentleman had lelt some anxiety about the property and my 
welfare since he herd me express my hostility to slavery. 
He lost no time, consequently; in coming to learn my pre- 
sent views, and to give me advice. 

I told him frankly that while my -opinion of slavery, re- 
garding that institution in the light of philosophy and hu- 
man rights, was the same as before it had been changed 
with respect to the condition of the slaves, and that I think 
they were better off, under all the circumstances and diffi- 
culties of the case, than I had supposed. 

He was much pleased at this avowal, and complimented 
me on what he termed my practical good sense. 

A day was appointed when the necessary forms of law 
might be complied with and I be put in possession of the 
estate. 

I informed Mr. Dubois that as the weather was so hot, 
and I not being acclimated, I should return to the North 
and spend the remainder of the summer there, and, as he 
was not a practising lawyer, I should request Mr. Ellis to 
be my attorney while absent. He approved of my purpose, 
and said he should be happy to render me any other ser- 
vice at any time as my friend .and the friend of my late 
uncle. 

Mr. Ellis accepted with alacrity, as he did everything in 
the way of business, the proposal to make him my attorney 


7o 


The Diamond Cross. 


remarking that he was better acquainted with the affairs 
than any other person could be, and that there was a good 
deal to arrange and settle without delay and during my ab- 
s ence. 

Having taken full possession of the estate and arranged 
all my business in Louisiana I returned to the North. 



The Diamond Cross . 


7i 


CHAPTER VII. 

'jphe preceding narrative of Lanabere’s journey to and 
experience in Louisiana, Mosely received with a 
letter requesting the pleasure of his company at Saratoga 
or Niagara. 

Mosely was gratified at the progress this gentleman had 
made in acquiring information and correct views on the 
subject that had perplexed him so much. “ But,” he said, 
reasoning to himself, “ Lanabere, though honest and open 
to conviction, has the old deep-seated leaven of radical and 
revolutionary French philosophy within him, is impulsive, 
and his mind is plastic under the influence of the circum- 
stances that for the time surround him. Should he form 
connections or become much associated with people edu- 
cated like himself, and holding similar views, his brief and 
useful experience may not save him from a relapse into his 
old theoretic philosophy.” 

Mosely had been spending some days in Virginia with 
his friends, and was preparing,to leave for New York and 
Niagara at the time he received Lanabere’s letter. It was 
his custom when not abroad to visit Niagara every year or 
two. He loved the grand scenes of nature, and period- 
ically renewed his impressions and the pleasure he enjoyed 
from this, the grandest of all. Besides, he usually found 
society more agreeable to his taste there than at some other 
places of fashionable resort. 

The first days of August setting in with an unusual degree 
of heat hastened his departure from the South and he left 
for the Falls. 

Every hotel and cottage appropriated to the accommoda- 


72 


The Diamond Cross . 


tion of visitors was crowded when he arrived there. He 
went over to the Clifton House, on the Canada side, be- 
cause it was more quiet than on the American side, prefer- 
ring to be retired for a few days at least, in order to gratify 
his taste in the contemplation of the impressive scenery. 
He arrived in the evening, but too late to see the cataradt 
till the morning : still he heard the sound as he sat alone in 
his room at night, rumbling like distant thunder throngh 
the still air. It was delicious music to him. As the un- 
broken, never-ceasing sound rolled on, soothing his spirit 
and elevating h s thoughts, he fell into a contemplative 
mood, and thus he mused: — “ This, in its ceaseless flow, is 
the emblem of eternity, and in is harmony, like the spheres 
of the universe in their motions. Awake, O man, it seems 
to say, and measure thy brief existence with the everlasting 
current of nature, and prepare for eternity. The voice of 
these waters, as the voice of God is calling me to examine 
myself. My years flow on like the current of the lake till 
I must reach the precipice. Shall I be plunged into the 
abyss below, from which there is no salvation, or will my 
spirit rise up through the mist and mingle with the rainbow 
glories above ? What am I living for ? Why created? For 
usefulness and happiness, doubtless ; for, when we look at 
the beneficence of the Creator all around us, it is not pos- 
sible to conceive of any other design. Have I employed 
the opportunities afforded to be useful ? Am I performing 
well the part I should perform in my sphere of life ? Is not 
my existence too much a selfish one ? Ought I not to be 
more useful to others — to society ? I have been blessed with 
qualities of mind and heart to make me so. I am sympa- 
thetic, love what is beautiful and good, and desire to be 
happy and contribute to the happiness of others; yet I live 
without an object, am a sort of wanderer in the world, and 
have no one to share my affe<5tions or perpetuate my 
name.” 

One evening, as Mosely was taking his usual walk, just 


73 


77ie Diamond Cross. 


as the declining sun threw its mellow rays over the Horse 
, 06 Fall, giving greater breadth and distinctness to the 
glourous bow suspended over it, he saw a group of persons 
standing near the precipice, and enveloped apparently in 

„ r i m‘ ent 3rch Whlch s P run g from *e ground close by. 

' Vh . a ‘ a picture he exclaimed, as he approached and 
atched the movements of these individuals. “ It reminds 
me of scenes spoken of in Scripture, where angels are 
represented as appearing to men, standing surrounded by 
a halo of glory.” J 

This group consisted of a old man, with long silvery 
air ; an elderly lady, who looked like a genteel country 
matron, and a young lady of graceful form and striking 


Mosely passed near them, for he was much struck with 
the appearance of the youngest of the party, and wanted 
to see her face again. He caught a glimpse of her as she 
turned her head, and he voluntarily exclaimed, in a subdued 
voice, “ how charming 1” 

She stood near the verge of the precipice, gazing inten- 
tly at the mighty flood, as it thundered down into the abyss 
below. The old gentleman and the other lady stood farther 
off, and where in great fear about their young companion. 
It was a giddy height, and really dangerous to a nervous 
person. But there she stood on the overhanging rock, rapt 
in contemplation. The water, in its swift motion, brushed 
past, and touched her feet, as the counter current of air 
gently waived her garments. 

“ M y dear child,” said the elderly lady to her, in agony 
“ do come awa y tr °m that frightful place,” and she stretched 
out her hand to sieze the flowing dress of the young en- 
thusiast and force her away. 

“ Oh, mother,” she replied, as she turned away obediently 
“ 1 love t0 look on thi s grand scene. It elevates my thoughts 
and is music to my soul. I could not have imagined any- 


74 


The Diamond Cross. 


thing so sublime. The more I gaze on it the more I am 
impressed. I would fain linger here and imbibe the in- 
spiration that comes with the deep sounds, as they rise up 
from the unfathomable and wonderful cataradt. 

Mosely, who was still near, as the young lady turned 
round and left the spot, could not forbear looking at her 
with admiration. He heard what she had said to her 
mother, and was as much impressed by her language as 
her beauty. As she walked away his eyes followed ; and 
though he felt there might be some rudeness in this, he 
could not desist from casting lingering glances till she en- 
tered a carriage and passed out of sight. 

“ How charming ! ” he said to himself. How gracefully 
she walks ; the motions of her body accord with the char- 
acter of her mind, if I may judge from what she uttered 
just now. The family look like respedtable country people, 
yet there is a most queenly bearing in the daughter. Such 
a face I never beheld before, and I shall never forget it, 
beautiful in all its features and full of expression, just such 
a face as a Titian would have delighted in for a subject. I 
must see her again.” 

The figure of this lady haunted Mosely’s imagination as 
if he had seen an enchanting apparition. He saw the 
carriage in which she left go in the direction of the Clifton 
House, and then immediately retraced his steps to the 
hotel, leaving the contemplation of the cataraft till another 
day. 

He ascertained that the family came in the morning. 
Looking at the register of arrivals, he found there had bee*n 
but one family who arrived, and this was registered Mr. 
and Mrs. Howard and Miss Howard, Maryland. That is 
a Maryland name, he thought, and one of some distinftion 
in the State ; but though Miss Howard has the mien and 
appearance of a superior person, her father and mother do 
not appear to be distinguished in any manner from ordi- 
nary respedtable farmers or planters, to which class, I 


The Diamond Crozs. 


75 

judge, they belong. “ I must see her again,” he repeated, 
musingly. 

Concluding they would remain a day or two at least, as 
they arrived only that morning, he congratulated himself on 
being likely to have an opportunity of seeing Miss Howard 
again. He revolved in his mind various plans by which he 
might hope to meet and become acquainted with her with- 
out appearing to be intrusive, but saw that he must depend 
upon some fortunate accident. “ I would like to study 
that exquisite face,” he said, half audibly, not thinking that 
a deeper feeling than that of curiosity or mere admiration 
had begun its work in his heart. 

Early the next morning as Mosely sat reading on the 
balcony of the hotel, not supposing he should see ladies 
there at that time, for the sun had just risen, Miss Howard 
and her parents came out and stood a few steps from 
where he was sitting. As soon as he saw them he rose, 
bowed, and offered his chair, with that politeness which 
American gentlemen never fail to extend to females. 
They returned the salutation ; Mr. Howard thanked him, 
and then they entered into a conversation among them- 
selves. As he resumed his seat his first thought was, they 
are going away or they would not have risen so early : then 
he thought, they are country people and, probably, are in 
the habit of rising early. 

While these thoughts were passing through his mind, he 
heard the daughter say affectionately, and politely, “ I fear 
I may have induced you to rise to early, mother, but I 
thought you might like to see the Falls from this point just 
after sunrise. We saw them last evening near sunset, and 
glorious sight it was, one I shall remember as long as I 
live. As our stay on this this side of the river will be short, 

I wished to see them before we leave, when lighted by the 
rays of the morning sun. I always understood, that the 
best view was from the Canada side. We are too far off 
however, to get the best prospect, and it will be too fatig- 


76 


The Diamond Cross. 


ing to you to go before breakfast, where we were yesterday. 
But see mother, the coup-d’atil of the whole scene, how 
charming it is, though appearing less grand than when 
standing near the Falls. How gorgeously the sun mounts 
over the tops of the trees, tipping them with mellow silver 
tints, and permeating their branches with golden hues, 
while the shadows of night still lie lingering over the deep 
river below I” 

How could Mosely fix his attention on what he was read- 
ing, when he heard these words ? He looked up at the 
charming girl as she stood before him, and felt a sympa- 
thetic inspiration. Her countenance was radiant with 
delight, and her eyes beamed with pleasure. She con- 
tinued to talk in the same strain for some minutes, uncon- 
scious of being in the presence of a stranger, so absorbed 
was her mind ; and he remained gazing at her with increas- 
ing admiration. 

She was dressed in a simple but tasteful manner, in a 
light morning dress of fleecy texture, which the slightest 
breath of wind agitated. She had no jewelry on her small 
and exquisitely formed hands, in her ears, or any other part 
of her person, except a rich, small cameo, set in diamonds 
that served as a pin to hold the ribbon that passed under a 
neat lace collar round her neck. There were no bandeaus, 
ribbons, flowers, or any other ornament on her head, and 
none were needed, for the profusion of her silky light 
chesnut hair, tinged with gold, and her finely shaped head, 
rendered them superfluous. She was neither tall nor short 
but looked rather taller than she really was from the sym- 
metry of her form and her erect figure. She appeared 
rather slender, though round and well devoloped. The 
crowning beauty of all was in her face ; the nose, mouth, 
and chin, were as faultless as those of the famous Greek 
model of female beauty, having a delicate voluptuousness 
scarcely perceptible ; the forehead, over which the hair 
was parted and reposed, after the style of the Venus de 


The Diamond Cross. y'y 

Medici, was not full or prominent, but round and smooth, 
indicating more taste than strength of intellect, and her 
lull light gray eyes, under deep eyelashes ; and delicately 
arched brows, varied in expression, and even seemed to 
vary in color at times with her changing thoughts. Her 
complexion, which was fair, seemed almost transparent, 
and was suffused with the glow of health. 

“ Sh ^ seems ^ me like a vision,” said Mosely to him- 
self. I have seen many celebrated beauties, but never 
one like her. She is the beau ideal of loveliness.” 

Just then Miss Howard looked at him, and saw he was 
gazing intently at her. They both turned their eyes away, 
he, as if he had been guilty of rudeness, and she, with a 
blush, at the thought, probably, that this stranger might 
have overheard the enthusiastic language she had been 
uttering. Then, from some impulse; that of curiosity on 
her part, perhaps, their eyes met again. She instantly 
dropped hers, gently walked away with her mother, saying 
something softly which he could not hear. 

He was was afraid he might have been deemed rude, and 
that Miss Howard had left to escape his gaze. The thought 
gave him pain, for he would not be rude to any one, par- 
ticularly to her he so much admired. He was almost 
tempted to apologize, but thought again it might not be so; 
and she did not look offended. In truth, he was agitated, 
and did not know what to think or do. 

Mr. Howard remained on the balcony, which gave 
Mosely an opportunity to exhibit some politeness, by offer- 
ing Mr. Howard the newspapers he was reading. This 
appeared to please him, for he immediately commenced a 
conversation, showing he was of a social, frank, and talka- 
tive nature. 

“ This catara<5t, sir,” he said, “ is a great sight ; but I 
cannot see how my daughter Laura, and others I have 
heard speak of it, can run into such extasies about it. I 
was really afraid yesterday she would fall down the precir 


78 


The Diamond Cross. 


pice in her enthusiasm, and this morning she was up by 
daybreak to look at it again.” 

Mosely replied, “ We are not all constituted alike, sir; 
what you merely admire or look on with comparative 
indifference, she may delight in ; and what you may be 
deeply interested about, she may find uninteresting. With- 
out being a listener, I accidentally heard just now your 
daughter’s expressions of admiration of the scene, and they 
were so eloquent that I could not forbear looking at her 
with feelings responding to hers.” 

“ Yes, yes,” responded the old gentleman, “ all you 
young people are enthusiastic. My daughter has been so 
from a child. She always expressed herself in that way 
when travelling among the mountains, or when any remark- 
able natural scenery delighted her; and as to flowers and 
plants, she seems to find something beautiful in every bud 
and leaf. When a- little girl she would often run to me 
with fresh flowers from the garden, and make me examine 
them one by one, and tell their names, as she expressed 
her delight over them.” 

If Mr. Howard did not sympathize fully with Miss How- 
ard, and Mosely, in their appreciation of the beauties ol 
nature, he had a kind heart, and was proud of his daughter, 
whom he loved dearly. He was gratified, therefore, when 
he heard Mosely allude to her taste and eloquent language. 
He was communicative about himself and his family, as 
such frank and genial people are apt to be, and * Mosely 
learned much, unasked, that greatly interested him, though 
he was a stranger to the family. 

He learned in the course of the conversation that had 
arisen so naturally, that Mr. Howard had no other child 
than his daughter ; that Miss Howard had been educated 
at a famous Catholic seminary, and graduated about a year 
ago ; that Mr. Howard was, as he suspected, a Maryland 
farmer ; that they were going to leave the Canada side of 
the Falls that day, and that they would remain on the 


The Diamond Cross . 


79 


American side, three or four days only. Mr. Howard was 
more social and communicative, perhaps, than he otherwise 
would have been, from having understood that the gentle- 
man with whom he conversed, was also from the South. 

Mosely saw the family once more during the day as they 
were walking out, when a look and slight bow of recognition 
passed between him and Mr. Howard. He thought, per- 
haps vainly, there was something of curiosity or interest 
expressed in their looks towards himself, as one notices in 
persons when he has been the subje<5t of conversation ; at 
least he was disposed to flatter himself it might be so. We 
are naturally inclined to believe whatever gratifies our 
wishes or vanity. He had endeavored to make himself 
agreeable to the old gentleman, and indulged the hope that 
he had succeeded. And could he have known he had done 
so, and that Mr. Howard had spoken to his daughter of 
him, he would have been delighted. 

When he saw the family leave the hotel with their bag- 
gage in the evening he felt regret. “ Yet,” he said, “what 
is she to me ? I am not acquainted With her even, and 
may never see her again.” 

He tried to subdue his feelings by reasoning on the im- 
probability of becoming acquainted with her, or that she 
would ever have any regard for or thought of him ; but her 
image still remained vividly pictured in his mind. Wher- 
ever he went, when he laid down or arose, and in the still 
hours of night, the vision was before him. 

He concluded to go the next day to the American side, 
and take quarters there for the remainder of the time he 
would be at the Falls, hoping he might meet with some 
friend acquainted with the Howard family to give him an 
introdu&ion. Still the thought of following tiiem was re- 
pugnant ; for he was too proud and had too much delicacy 
to do anything that might have the appearance of foppery 
or impertinence. 

He went the following day to the Cataract House. He 


8o 


The Diamond Cross. 


did not find the name of Howard among the arrivals regis- 
tered, the day before, and regretted he did not go to the In- 
ternational. Still he continued to console himself with the 
hope of seeing Miss Howard again, and finding the acquain- 
tance he wanted to give him an introduction. 



The Diamond Cross . 


81 


CHAPTER VIII. 

jyjosely was two days on the American side of the falls 
without seeing Miss Howard, and he was disappointed, 
for he remembered her father said they would not remain 
beyond three or four days. The fortunate accident he 
hoped for to bring about an introduction had not happened. 

To calm his feelings and meditate alone, he went to 
walk in the evening on Goat Island. It was serene and 
warm, and the moon shed a silvery light over the earth and 
the foaming water as he strolled under the shadows of the 
umbrageous forest trees and by the roaring rapids. To a 
contemplative mind like his, such a scene was calculated 
to allay troubled thoughts; but instead of finding peace 
his agitation was increased. For shortly after he went to the 
island, and while he stood listening to the music of the 
swift curent, which plunged over the masses of rock in its 
path, and the sound of the Falls at a little distance as they 
poured forth in concert their deep‘bass, like muffled thun- 
der, he saw a lady and gentleman approach, and soon re- 
cognized the former to be Miss Howard. They were walk- 
ing leisurely, and she was leaning on the arm of her com- 
panion. The gentleman was tall of distinguished appear- 
ance, and apparently of middle age. Just after they passed, 
the gentleman turned his head to look at Mosely, as if the 
lady had made some remark directing attention to him. 

“ That must be her lover,” said Mosely to himself ; 

“ their manner to each other indicates this. It is a fitting 
time and place for lovers to walk. What a happy man he 
must be.” 

His heart beat quicker as he muttered these words, and 
he became conscious that his admiration for Miss Howard 


82 


The Diamond Cross 


was taking deep root. Then rallying himself to combat 
this sentiment, as a conscientious person beset with temp- 
tation would struggle against it, he reasoned upon the folly 
of indulging thoughts for her, the improbability of becom- 
ing acquainted with her, the likelihood that she was al- 
ready in love, and the unreasonableness of supposing she 
would be inspired with love for him, if he knew her even ; 
besides, he had no thought of marriage. This train of 
reasoning afforded some little relief to his mind for the 
time, and he resolved not to think of the charming girl 
again, except as he would of any other beautiful object 
that crossed his path. 

He returned to the hotel and sat down to read. Shaks- 
pere, that great master of the human heart, was the author 
he selected, thinking to find consolation in the philosophy 
to be found there; but everything he read seemed to stim- 
ulate his ever recurring thoughts of Miss Howard and the 
tall distinguished-looking man he saw walking with her. 
All his reasoning and efforts to drive her bright image from 
his mind were unavailing. 

Mosely received an invitation from some friends staying 
at the International, to a ball, or to a “ hop,” as one of such 
dancing parties is called, for the following evening. This 
he understood was to be on rather a larger scale than those 
that were generally arranged by the guests of the hotel for 
their own amusement, and he concluded to go, having a 
lingering hope still of seeing Miss Howard there. 

Whoever has been to a ball in a large hotel at one of the 
fashionable places of summer resort in the North can form 
an idea of the mixture of humanity collected there on that 
occasion. There were pretty young girls from New York 
and other large cities, in the highest style of fashion ; young 
gentlemen in the latest Parisian cut ; fat dowagers, with 
bare arms and shoulders, sparkling with diamonds and 
gold ; tall, lank, literary and novel-reading spinsters, with 
very conspicuous head-dressess ; matronly country-looking 


The Diamond Cross. 83 

ladies j Western and Southwestern belles, in extravagant 
colors, flowing ribbons, and covered with the greatest 
amount of jewelry ; a few tastefully dressed creoles and 
other ladies from the far South ; long-haired young South- 
erners, in tight, narrow-tailed coats and the thinest and 
tightest boots, with long watch chains and heavy seals and 
other ornaments ; heavy and purseproud-looking men from 
the great trading towns, and plain country-looking farmers, 
with their wives and daughters, all in their best. Besides 
these and others not necessary to notice, there were the 
inevitable little fussy woman, who knew everybody j the 
smiling, bland lady who introduces every one, and that 
constant concomitant of American balls, the young man 
taking notes for the delectation of the public and special 
gratification of the hotel keeper and his guests — the corre- 
spondent of the press. 

After having been introduced to more persons than it 
was possible to remember, Mosely cast his eyes round in 
search of one who was more interesting to him than all the 
rest ; but the evening star he sought was not there ; she 
had not yet appeared, “ Will she come ?” he asked himself 
mentally. “ Perhaps she has left, for this is the fourth day 
since I heard her father say they would remain only three 
or four days.” Then, thinking of the resolution he had 
made, not to suffer his mind to dwell upon her, he turned 
to converse with his friends and new acquaintances. 

Soon, however, Miss Howard entered on the arm of the 
same gentleman she had been walking with the evening 
before. She looked more beautiful than ever in Mosely’s 
opinion, and, indeed, she was dressed In such perfect taste 
that the beauty of her form and features were greatly im- 
proved by her becoming attire. Her dress was white and 
light as gossamer, and made sufficiently fashionable to 
show the perfedt symmetry of her arms, shoulders and 
chest, without being so extreme as the fashion of the time. 
To compare her neck and shoulders to ivory would be an 


84 


The Diamond Cross. 


indifferent simile. Her exquisitely formed and dainty 
foot, that stole from under her dress as he walked, might 
have served a Praxiteles for a model. The only ornaments 
of jewelry she wore was a rich diamond cross attached to 
her dress, and sparkling on her bosom, and some fresh rose 
buds and leaves arranged tastefully in her hair. 

“ How distinguished she looks amidst this melange of 
humanity and fashion !” thought Mosely. “ She appears 
bright and joyous as if she could enter into the dance and 
other pleasures of society as readily as her mind did into 
the inspiring scenes of nature.” 

The gentleman who accompanied her was evidently well 
bred, and a person of taste, and had the easy bearing of a 
man of the world. He appeared to be between thirty-five 
and forty years of age, had a fine expressive face, and re- 
sembled Miss Howard somewhat, though of a darker com- 
plexion. Mosely was disposed to think at the moment 
they were relations. 

This gentleman paid marked attention to her, and she 
seemed to have great regard for him. All eyes were directed 
towards them. They were recognized and welcomed by 
several acquaintances. 

“ Do you know that lady and gentleman who have just 
entered the ball room ?” asked Mosely of the person with 
whom he was conversing. 

“ I am not acqnainted with the lady, who, I understand, 
is Miss Howard, of Maryland,” she replied, “ but I know 
her companion, Mr. O’Donnell, who is an agreeable and 
accomplished gentleman. He is from Baltimore. He 
came here with the Howard family, and seems devoted to 
Miss Howard. She, too, appears to be much pleased with 
him. It is thought they are lovers, yet he must be old 
enough to be her father. He is a handsome man, and his 
figure and face make him look younger than he really is. 
Marriages, you know, are often made where there is as 
great or greater disparity of age. I think he is just the 


2 he Diamond Cross. 

kind of a man to make an impression on such a lady. She 
looks to be romantic, to have an elevation of thought be- 
yond her years, and is more likely to love him than an in- 
experienced, superficial young gentleman of her own age. 

These words fell heavy on Mosely’s heart ; for he did 
not doubt they were correa as to Mr. O’Donnell and Miss 
Howard being lovers. He thought their manner to each 
other indicated this. Then he found that to be the opinion 
of others. “ But what is it to me ?” he said to himself ” in 
an abstracted mood; “I have no right to indulge any 
thought of her, and am resolved not to think of her.” 

Despite of this sudden correaive to the current of his 
thoughts, he resumed the conversation. 

“ * not see Mr. O’Donnell with them when they were 
at the Clifton House a few days ago, and I should think he 
might have accompanied Miss Howard, if he be her lover.” 

“ Th en you have seen her before ?” said the lady, “ You 
seem interested, Mr. Mosely. Do you think she is pretty ?” 

Very beautiful, madam,” he replied with emphasis. 
She is not unlike Mr. O’Donnell : has something of the 
same cast of features, and he looks more like a relative than 
her father or mother does.” 

“ I did not notice that,” she responded : “ but since you 
mention it I perceive a likeness. I do not think they are 
related, and never heard they were. I have known Mr. 
O’Donnell and a portion of his family connections some 
years, and do not remember having heard they had any rela- 
tives of the name of Howard.” 

“‘I see,” said Mosely, “ some of our friends are convers- 
ing with her. I shall ask for an introduction.” 

While engaged in this conversation his eyes once met 
Miss Howard’s, and he imagined he perceived a certain 
expression of interest or congeniality, but was disposed to 
attribute it to her rememberance of having met him under 
the circumstances already mentioned, and to the discourse 
he had with her father. 


86 


The Dia7nond Cross. 


He saw her engage in the dance with animation, and 
watched her graceful motions. During the dance he sought 
a lady friend whom he had seen conversing with her, who 
happened to be the one that favored him with an invitation 
to the ball. He found she was well acquainted with Miss 
Howard, and that they had been a year at a convent semi- 
nary together. This lady spoke of her in terms of warm 
admiration and friendship, and expressed the gratification 
she should have in introducing him. He had the thought of 
asking some questions about Mr. O’Donnell and the rela- 
tion that person bore to Miss Howard ; but the dance being 
concluded at the moment, and other persons coming up, 
he was prevented from doing so. 

Miss Howard was seated with her gentleman companion, 
when the lady spoken of, taking Mosely’s arm, walked to 
where they were sitting, and said, “ Miss Howard, Mr. 
Mosely desires to be introduced to you, and I Jiave much 
pleasure in making two of my most esteemed friends ac- 
quainted. I am sure you will find each other congenial. 
Let me introduce Mr. Mosely to you, also, Mr. O’Don- 
nell.” 

“ I am happy to make your acquaintance, sir,” said Miss 
Howard, “ especially as you are the friend of Mrs. Bright, 
who expressess herself so graciously toward both of us. 
You were on the Canada side of the Falls a few days ago, 
I think, when I was there with my mother and father.” 

Mosely expressed his grtification on being introduced, 
and remarked that he was near her at the Horseshoe Fall 
when she spoke in admiration of the imposing scenery, and 
that her eloquent and appropriate language struck a chord 
of sympathy in his own soul. 

“ Ah, sir,” she added, “ I fear the impulsive enthusiasm 
of my nature on such occasions makes me appear singular. 
I was not conscious of a stranger being there to hear my 
rhapsody. But who could help feeling inspired in the 
presence of so much grandeur and beauty ? Then, it was 


The Diamond Crozs. 87 

the first time I saw the Falls from that impressive point of 
view.” 

As this brief colloquy was going on Mosely thought that 
Mr. O’Donnell, without being rude in the least, regarded 
him in rather a scrutinizing manner. He addressed a few 
words to that gentleman in the way of polite acknowledge- 
ment of the introduction, and then resumed the conversa- 
tion with Miss Howard. Mr. O’Donnell gave up his seat 
to Mosely, leaving him precisely in that agreeable situation 
he preferred. 

“ You are happily constituted, Miss Howard,” continued 
Mosely ; “ for I perceive you can appreciate the charms of 
nature and are happy in the gaities of society, or in quiet 
social intercourse.” 

“ The truth is, Mr. Mosely,” she replied, “ I have noth- 
ing to make me unhappy. I have the most loving parents, 
the kindest friends, have no wants unsatisfied, my mind is 
free and open to be influenced by whatever objects of plea- 
sure Providence may strew in my path. There is much 
unhappiness and suffering in the world doubtless, but I 
know little of it by experience, and only through sympathy 
for others. I am happy at my country home, and the same 
when I go abroad.” 

“ You understand the true philosophy of existence,” 
Mosely remarked, “ to be content, and to enjoy life with 
grateful satisfaction in all situations.” 

“ I do not know, sir,” she added, “ that I understand 
theoretically anything of the philosophy of life ; for I have 
never reasoned about it. I simply follow, in my expres- 
sions and conduct, the dictates of nature and that which I 
conceive to be proper.” 

“ I should suppose, Miss Howard,” he observed, “ that 
with ^our delicate sensibility and appreciation of what is 
beautiful, elevated, and joyful, yon would feel a continuous 
life in the country monotonous and dull, and would desire 
more animated scenes and a wider sphere of enjoyment.” 


88 


The Diamond Cross . 


« You are kind enough, Mr. Mosely,” she responded, 
“to invest me with enviable qualities, and if I really possess 
a small measure of them, I can find opportunities for their 
exercise at my quiet home. The violet, the lily and the 
rose in my garden are charming, as well as the flowers of 
other climes, and perhaps, more sweet; the stately oak, 
graceful pine, and other forest trees on our mountain slopes 
are not less beautiful than the palm or mohogany : and 
our peach and other orchard trees in bloom or pendent 
with fruit may be compared even with the orange grove ; 
the rising and setting sun’ and the glorious heavens, span- 
gled with stars or illuminated by the bright moon, are the 
same in Maryland or Virginia as elsewhere. All is but 
comparative, and to an appreciative mind nature teems 
with beauty everywhere. Though there is but one Niagara 
the profound and never-ceasing voice of which sinks deep 
into the soul, there are a thousand streams that flow in 
softer music.” 

“ Then, I have society, which, if not so intelectual as 
may be found in the great busy world, is unartificial, pure, 
and sometimes quite original. Besides, I have books to en- 
large my views of the world, and of other times ; and I have 
been tanght and have schooled myself to read none but 
the best authors. I am much indebted to Mr. O’Donnell 
for the selection of my small library, and for directing my 
taste in this respeft. I have learned that the taste of people 
has become vitiated through reading the mass of unnatural, 
ficitious matter which our publishing houses spread over 
the country, and I endeavor to confine my reading to that 
which is natural and exalted in thought and expression.” 

This was said so naturally, with so much grace, and 
without the least appearance of pedantry that Mosely was 
struck with such additional evidence of Miss Howard’s 
superior taste and refinement. He gazed upon her in ad- 
miration while she was speaking, and could have responded 
in the passionate language of his soul ; but one sentence 


8 9 


The Diamond Cross. 

damped his ardor and bound his tongue when he would 
have been most eloquent. « Mr. O’Donnell directs her 
taste, he cogitated: and that thought alone then filled 
. his mmd. 

“ You have d one ample justice to the efforts of your pre- 
ceptor, he said, “but I think very much is due to your 
own taste and disposition. What a happy man he must be 
to have such a scholar ! I should be delighted to sit at 
the feet and take lessons of the pupil.” 

She smiled at these words, and appeard to be hesitating 
a moment before replying, when her father and mother ap- 
proached and the conversation ceased. 

Mosely was then introduced by the daughter and this led 
him to converse with Mrs. and Mr. Howard. He learned 
in the course of their remarks that they intended to leave 
Niagara the following morning. 

He danced with Miss Howard in the next set, and made 
an effort to bevery agreeable, but he could not resist the 
tendency to thoughtfulness, and felt disappointed with 
himself. 

The family left the ballroom early, and he had no other 
opportunity of renewing his conversation with Miss How- 
ard. Soon after they left he retired to his hotel and room. 
All the evening, and during the night a tumult of ideas 
agitated his mind. He could think of no one subje<5t long. 
One thought constantly came uppermost and mingled with 
all his cogitations. The vision of Miss Howard haunted 
him continually. All his efforts and reasonings could not 
chase it away. He struggled in vain against his growing 
passion. 

He understood upon inquiry at the hotel that the cars 
for Buffalo would not leave till after breakfast ; so that Miss 
Howard could not start before that time as she was going 
by the Buffalo train. He resolved to see her again before 
she left. 

He rose early in the morning for the purpose of getting 


90 


The Diamond Cross. 


a bouquet of choice flowers to present to her, as a parting 
expression of his regard. He knew she loved flowers, and 
was careful to seledt and arrange this souvenir with as 
nmch taste as possible. He sent it with his card early and 
remained at the hotel till the family were ready to start, 
without appearing to make a formal call. He was in the 
parlor as they came from breakfast. The manner of each 
on meeting him was kind, and almost cordial. Mr. O’Don- 
nell even, whom he had not thought very complaisant, 
and for whom he entertained something like a feeling of 
jealousy, was not less so than the others. Miss Howard 
had a few of the flowers and a green sprig out of the bouquet 
presented to her tastefully placed in her hair. A moment- 
ary gleam of joy shot through his heart when he saw this ; 
and he was disposed to accept it as a flattering indication 
of special regard, till he refle&ed that she might be merely 
paying him the ordinary compliment any cultivated lady 
would pay. 

He took leave of her with warin expressions of esteem, 
though not in such language as his heart prompted, had 
their relations to each other been such as he desired. She, 
her father and mother, and Mr. O’Donnell were kindly 
polite in parting, and Mr. Howard, handing his card, said 
they would be pleased to see him at their home if, in his 
travels, he should go to that part of the country. 

This invitation was the only ray of hope Mosely had 
that he might ever see Miss Howard again ; and though 
he saw but little prospe<5t of being so much gratified, it 
afforded him some solace. But why should he hope, when 
he had concluded in his own mind that Mr. O’Donnell was 
her lover — when he felt that it would be weak in him to 
entertain any thought of seeking her thereafter ? 

“ Adieu, charming girl,” he said to himself, as his eyes 
followed her till she was out of sight ; “ thou art the 
brightest vision of female loveliness that I ever beheld, or 
that ever floated before my imagination.” 


The Diamond Cross . 


9i 


CHAPTER IX. 

• 

^/^few days o after the incidents mentioned, which pro- 
duced a change in Mosely, making him more 
thoughtful, and inducing him to court solitude, Lanabere* 
in company with the Risley family, arrived at Niagara. 

With them were Mr. Selman, Mr. White, and other 
friends. The party were going from one place of summer 
resort to another in a squad, much as a large class of Amer- 
icans travel abroad. Such people manage to create a sen- 
sation when aggregated in this way, which they could not 
when disintegrated into their several little individualities. 

The carriages laden with trunks, followed by a van with 
more trunks, djove up rapidly to the Catarad House, like 
the cortege of an emperor. The crowd of idle guests at 
the door were all agog ; the hotel clerks came out in 
anxious haste, for they expeCted the arrival of the party of 
distinguished Northern and' Southern millionaires, having 
been written to for apartments ; and the servants were in the 
highest state of excitement and flurry. 

“ Poor Lanabere,” thought Mosely, as he witnessed this 
scene, and saw that gentleman step out of the carriage, 
“ they have, in sporting phrase, bagged you at last.” 

After giving Lanabere sufficient time to become located, 
and to arrange his toilet, Mosely called upon him. On 
meeting, the warm-hearted Frenchman threw his arms 
around Mosely as if he had been a brother. He had an 
affectionate remembrance of the kindness Mosely had 
shown him, and he entertained great respeCt for his eleva- 
ted character, and superior mind. Mosely, too, esteemed 
Lanabere for his generous qualities, gentlemanly bearing 
and intelligence. 


92 


The Diamond Cross. 


Their conversation soon turned on the events of Lana- 
bere’s career, since he left New Orleans, at which time the 
narrative forwarded to Mosely closed. 

Mosely learned that when Lanabere returned to New 
York, from Louisiana, he proceeded to the residence of Mr. 
Risley, and found the family had gone to the Eastern 
States. A letter was left to inform him they would remain 
at Nahant for a week or two — Mr. Risley having some 
business to transact in Boston, which was near — and then 
they would go to Niagara. He was urged to join them as 
soon as possible. They had already spent part of the 
summer at Newport. After that they returned home for a 
few days, previous to taking what they called their summer 
tour. As they had left New York this last time only two 
or three days, he supposed he should find them at Nahant 
and immediately started for that place. 

Lanabere was not very free or particular in describing 
the manner of his reception by the Risley family, or by Miss 
Risley herself ; and, indeed, he always hid been more 
taciturn on the subjedt of his acquaintance with them or 
love for her than any other. But it was unnecessary to tell 
Mosely this, for he could understand how Lanabere was 
received by those who had evidently made up their minds 
to form a matrimonial alliance with him. He was satisfied 
they were resolved not to let the fortunate Frenchman or 
his fortune escape them. Though Lanabere had revealed 
on several occasions, especially in his narrative, his love 
for Miss Risley, he had done so more in an incidental way 
than by a diredt avowal. Not that there was any affedta- 
tion in this reserve, or that modesty which sometimes holds 
the tongue of a person in love. Nor is it probable his par- 
tial silence arose from such a deep feeling as Shakspere 
makes Viola to have when he says : — 

“ She never told her love, 

But let concealment, like a worm i’ the bud, 

Feed on her damask cheek.” 


The Diamond Cross. 


93 

No ; there was, seemingly, a latent consciousness that his 
head was carried away by his heart, that he was not sure 
he was taking a prudent step, and that his sagacious friend 
might see it to be so. 

Mosely delicately avoided probing him on the subjeft ; 
or though he had been consulted and his advice taken by 
Lanabere on the other matters, he did not consider this a 

“J ! eT ™ Whlch he was concerned, or that their relations to 
each other were such as to justify him in asking questions 
or volunteering counsel. Besides, he did not know that 
M 1SS Risiey was not suitable and worthy to be Lanabere’s 
wife, though he thought the contrary. He believed it would 
e a mere marriage of convenience on her part, and to that 
he felt a repugnance. He knew such marriages were com- 
mon among fashionable people, and had heard this illus- 
trated by a really charming Fifth avenue belle, with whom 
he was acquainted, when she said to a fine yonng man she 
oved, I like you very much, Harry, but I cannot afford 
to marry you. He only hoped, for Lanabere’s sake, this 
might not prove to be one of those convenient alliances 
formed by intriguing mammas or duennas which frequently 
end disastrously. J 

At Nahant and Boston Lanabere was made acquainted 
with a number of the literary men, journalists, preachers, 

political orators, and other lights of New England. Mr 
Selman, who continued near the Risiey family, was gener- 
ally the introducing party. That pedantic and cunning in- 
dividual was highly gratified in thus being able to give 
himself a certain amount of importance, to make himself 
useful to Lanabere, as he thought, and to please this class 
ol his acquaintances who delighted to seize hold of strang- 
ers, particularly rich ones, and stuff them with their dog- 
mas. & 

Lanabere’s situation was in many respects a peculiar one 
and calculated to excite an unsual degree of interesc 
among that class of people. They had been informed by 


94 


The Diamond Cross. 


Mr. Selman, of Lanabere’s antecedents, as far as he knew ; 
the event that had brought Lanabere to America, and the 
extraordinary circumstances connected with the estate he 
came to possess. A Paris journalist, or the red republican 
school, would have been a lion among them at any time ; 
but when added to this, there were the interresting facts of 
Lanabere having become very wealthy, the inheritor of a 
large negro property, and a neophite in the intricacies of 
American politics, he naturally became a special object for 
their lionizing propensity. The millionaire feature of his 
situation, which Mr. Selman, assisted by the Risley family ? 
magnified considerably, was not the least an interesting one. 
On the whole, it was a novel, and remarkable case for the 
manipulation of these doctors of political and social science ; 
consequently they swarmed round him like bees, and 
offered their services and nostrums. 

Lanabere was amused at times, but more often was per- 
plexed and annoyed, by these restless busy-bodies. He 
discovered a new phase of character in them, which rather 
surprised him. 

“ These people,” he said, immediately on being intro- 
duced, “ manifested the deepest interest in my affairs, and 
spoke as if they had a right to know about my business. I 
had heard, and read, while in Europe, it is true, that this 
was a characteristic trait in Americans : but my experience, 
up to that time, did not confirm the statement, and I con- 
cluded it was a libel, or at least a caricature. I suppose, 
therefore, it is a trait of character, more peculiar to the 
people of that section of the country.” 

“ One man, a preacher, I believe, ventured to suspend 
the anathemas of Heaven over my head, like the sword of 
Damocles, if I touched the accursed institution of slavery, 
as he called it. Another thought, I ought to contest my 
uncle’s will, or defeat its p rovisions in some indirect way 
if I could not legally. Others, more moderate, considered 


2'he Diamond Cross. 


95 

that as there was no possibility of freeing the slaves, I 
might possess them, and become useful in the neighbor- 
hood, in enlightening the benighted people thereon the 
sin and evil of slavery. Many offered to aid me in the 
benevolent objefts they proposed. All this advice and 
these offers seemed to have been made on account of what 
Mr. Selman had said of my anti-slavery sentiments. One 
gentleman in Boston, wanted to exchange property, mostly 
in stocks, for my estate, saying he would take the risk of 
successfully contesting the will. In truth, I had no piece 
while in that part of the country, and found great relief 
when I left. 

Mosely smiled at the earnest naivete with which Lana- 
bere related his experience, and remarked. “ You will re- 
member, perhaps, our conversation in which I pointed out 
to you some of the peculiarities of our people in different 
sections of the country, and particularly of those of New 
England.” 

“ I noticed everywhere,” resumed Lanabere, “ in the 
New England States, an a6tive, thrifty population, well 
constru&ed houses and neat gardens, a rocky uncongenial 
soil made productive, and the rattle of machinery and 
smoke of engines. It seemed to me there were far more 
industry, energy and enterprise than in the South, and 
that the people understood the art of living comfortably 
better than the Southerners. True, I could form an opin- 
ion from appearances only in those portions of the country 
I passed along. Notwithstanding the traits of charader 
you have pointed out, I imagine that such a people, who 
explore thr earth and the waters, and even their apparent- 
ly barren rocks for riches, and who leave nothing unex- 
plored, would make themselves rich and their influence 
felt.” 

“ You judge rightly,,’ replied Mosely : “ their influence 
is felt extensively : but the same inventive, restless, and 
persevering chara&er which creates wealth and produces 


96 


The Diamond Cross. 


much good in material matters has produced some evil 
when operating upon our political system. The New Eng- 
land people are more industrious and are stimulated to be 
more inventive than those of the South from the necessity 
of labor. Nature is more lavish to the Southerners. 
Their climate is more luxurious; their slaves produce 
wealth from a teeming soil : they have an abundance, love 
leasure, and are contented. But if they do not become 
such good or thrifty mechanics, artisans, or traders as the 
Notherners, their situations and habits of life make them 
better statesmen.” 

“The East and North, through their greater industrial 
a6tivity, have made the South continually tributary to their 
wealth. While bountiful nature and slave labor pour abun- 
dance into the lap of the South it does not remain there, 
but is periodically emptied into the coffers of the merchants' 
traders, and capitalists of the Nothern cities. This stream 
of riches is always running from its source to the North 
spreading through a thousand rills, and enriching that 
entire sedtion. The South is more valuable to the North 
than India is to England, or the mines of Peru and Mexi- 
co were to Spain. The Union is a great blessing to both, 
but particularly to the North ; for the former takes the 
produce, does the business, and supplies the wants of the 
latter unrestri&ed by prohibitions or tariffs. In fact, re- 
striaions, prohibitions, or tariffs are imposed upon the 
commerce of every other people trading, or who would 
trade, with the South. Thus, you were right in supposing 
that such a people would become rich and make their in- 
fluence felt. The Southern people do feel it, under the 
unrestriaed intercourse and proteaion as the Union af- 
fords, through all the currents of their existence. But they 
are content to contribute to the wealth of their co-citizens 
of another seaion, if they can live in peace, and if the in- 
fluence exercised over them commercially be not used 
politically to invalidate their rights. 


With regard to the condition and mode of living of the 
people of the two sedions, to which you referred, there is 
no doubt that those of New England and most parts of the 
North live in a more comfortable manner, as to their dwell- 
ings and many of the conveniences ox life, than a large 
portion of the Southern population. The warmer climate 
ot the South, however, renders many of these Northern 
comforts unnecessary. But the planters and farmers gen- 
erally of the South live very comfortably, and many ele- 
gantly. Then there is neither in the country or towns of 
that section anything like the squalid misery or degrada- 
tion that is found in New York, Boston, Philadelphia, and 
other places of the North. Suffering from want is unknown 
there, which cannot be said, I believe, of any other part of 
the world.’’ 

“ * noticed,"' said Lanaber k e, resuming the account of his 
experience, “ that the people of this sedition of your coun- 
try are almost as ignorant of the practical working of slavery 
m the South as Europeans, while they are more prejudiced 
and discuss the question with more excited feelings. We 
look at the matter calmly, and reason upon it in the light 
of political science or philosophy. They discuss it more 
with a view to political adtion for party purposes. You 
are aware that I regarded slavery, as nearly all Europeans 
regard it, as a relic of barbarism, necessarily attended with 
cruelty and grinding oppression ; and the people of the 
slaveholding States, for the the most part, as semi-civilized. 
When I told my Boston acquaintance my recent experience, 
and of my surprise at finding a different state of things in 
the South from that which I expedted to see, they became 
louder in their declamations ; said I had been misled or 
had deceived myself ; that I had seen but little, and that 
rare, exceptional cases on the bright side only ; and that 
all the general features of the institution, which I had not 
seen, were worse than Europeans regarded them. They 
were impatient in discussion and intolerant of my expres- 


93 


The Diamond Cross. 


sions adverse to their own views. The preachers, whom 1 
thought to find more reasonable and mild, agreeably to 
their religion and superior education, were the most vio- 
lent.” 

“ But, sir,” added Mosley, “ we have spoken on this 
subj,e6t before, let me hear further of your adventures.” 

“ I have little to add,” Lanabere answered, “ that might 
be interesting to you. Your description of the different 
classes of people in your country accords with my own ex- 
perience so far, and several amusing incidents occurred 
while I was at Boston and Nahant quite characteristic. 

“ I might have remained there in obscurity, compar- 
atively, but for the tongue of Mr. Selman. He knew 
every body, and every body’s business, and he gave me 
quite an undesirable notoriety, not being the least modest 
in stating my claims to consideration. He attached him- 
self to me continually, and gave me a great deal of inform- 
ation about persons and things. But, while he was of 
service in this respedt. and seemed to study how to be use- 
ful to me ; there was something of a patronizing air about 
him, especially in the presence of the numerous friends he 
introduced, as if he were taking care of me, or I were under 
his special guardianship. He no longer troubled himself, 
or me, by any conversation on the question of my peculiar 
case, but repeated his offer to become agent or superinten- 
dent in Louisiana. 

“ Mr. Risley had many acquaintances among the capital- 
ists, and stock operators of Boston, to whom I was intro- 
duced, being one of his party. Every one of them had 
some scheme for making money. It would be impossible 
to remember all the kind offers made to me, to add largely 
to my fortune, by making a small investment in gold, cop- 
per, zinc, iron, coal, and other mines ; in stone quarries, 
quartz crushers, gold amalgamators, timber lands ; in rail- 
road stocks, that would pay a hundred per cent ; in patent 
boilers, street cleaners, and in other things to numerous to 


The Diamond Cross . 

mention. I had no disposition, however, to speculate, and 
Mr. Risley advised me not, saying that if I should be dis- 
posed to make investments at anytime, he could put mein 
the way of doing so. 

“ Subscri P li °n papers out of number were laid before 
me sohciting myaid for the negio colony of Liberia, for 
ciothmg the 1-eejee islanders, for missionaries to the re- 
motest parts of the world, for fugitive slaves, and for socie- 
taes and institutions of every charadter. 

“ One little man, of very antiquated appearance, bored 
me terribly with questions about my genealogy. He was 
a hunter-up of family records, and had been extensively 
employed by the great families of Massachusetts in trac- 
ing their pedigrees to the original Pilgrim Fathers, and in 
getang up books of lineage for their delectation. Family 
lunting for the sake of distinHion is common enough 
under our aristocratic form of society in Europe, but it 
seems to me remarkable and ridiculous in this new country, 
under your simple republican institutions. 

“ I was besieged, too, by some of a new sett called 
Spiritualists, who were anxious to bring me under this 
modern dispensation, assuring me that I had all the char- 
acteristics of a first-class medium. They said I had only 
to believe and to give myself up to spiritual influences and 
I should see in the other world as clearly as I could see 
sun at noon-day. 

These and many other such incidents, new and amusing 
attracted my attention a good deal while in Boston. After 
being in that city, and Nahant a fortnight, I left with Miss 
Risley, and her family and friends, for Niagara, our party 
swelling on the way like a snowball as it rolls. 



1.00 


The Diamond Cross . 


CHAPTER X. 

TV/T osely called upon Mrs. and Miss Risley shortly after 

^ A they arrived. He met in their apartments, which 
were the most elegant in the hotel, their whole party, who 
looked as if they were in council on opening their campaign 
at Niagara. His fellow voyagers across the Atlantic — the 
co-book-makers and joint travellers, Mr. Selman and Mr. 
White — were ther^. Besides, he was introduced to Mr. 
Roland, a fashionable New York gentleman ; Mr., Mrs. 
and two Misses Brown, of Boston ; Mr. Bixby, a New Eng- 
land magazine and newspaper poet, and literary collabora- 
tor in general, and two scientific ladies — one, Miss Harring- 
ton, an astronomer, and a mathematican ; the other, Mrs. 
Lovejoy, a widow, skilled in the sciences that treat of the 
affedfions and passions. These formed the party Mosely 
saw drive up to the hotel in such an imposing man- 
ner. 

It has been remarked that Mrs Risley delighted in being 
surrounded by persons of some notoriety, or, as she called 
them, distinguished people, whether foreign or native, or 
having a local or wide-spread celebrity. Foreigners, she 
preferred, especially if they claimed to have a title or were 
in any way related to one ; but home geniuses were accept- 
able if they had ever made a noise in the world or in any 
particular locality. She had not much regard for talents 
or accomplishments unless they made their possessors con- 
spicuous. Philosophers tell us it is natural for people to 
seek a counterpoise or an equivalent for the defedts of their 
own nature or situation. Mrs. Risley, remembering her 
former obscurity, and feeling the want of the education and 
refinement which command respedf, might have resorted to 


The Diamond Cross . 


iox 


the habit of hunting up and surrounding herself by ,r dis- 
tinguished individuals,” for the purpose of obscuring her 
own defects and acquiring notoriety or position. If st\e 
did not discriminate wisely between the dross and the 
true metal, she only failed as a great many other tuft-hunt- 
ers, in a better station and with more ability, had failed 
before her. She did not bring with her, however, on this 
occasion any refugee counts or very remarkable persons, 
foreign or American, and only a sprinkling of native lite- 
rary and scientific geniuses, with a few wealthy individuals, 
to make her summer campaign interesting. 

Miss Risley was the cynosure of all eyes at *the Falls. 
She had improved in appearance* since Mosely saw her 
on board the steamship. Her beauty, stylish figure, and 
rich and fashionable mode of dress attracted the attention 
of every one. She was admired by all the men and envied 
by the women. A quiet, subdued beauty may pass along in 
society without exciting much jealousy among her sex ; but 
when such a bright, dashing star appears, the fair creatures 
are greatly moved and scrutinize her very thoroughly. 
Not long emancipated from school life, spending some 
months at home with all the freedom New York ladies en- 
joy, and surrounded by the peculiar society her mother 
cultivated, Miss Risley had acquired a free and an inde- 
pendent air. Being superior to her mother in intelligence 
and accomplishments, her father placing no restraint on 
her, and expecting soon to marry a rich man, she became 
as easy and as unrestrained in her conduct as she pleased. 
Without a thought of doing wrong, giving offence, or excit- 
ing unfavorable comments, she used her liberty with some 
disregard to the opinion of others. Moonlight walks with 
her lover, her freedom of manner with Mr. Roland and 
Mr. White, which was called flirtation, and her independent 
bearing in general, were fully discussed by the ladies. 
Nor were they sparing in their remarks upon the family 
being upstarts, and on what they called Miss Risley’s pre- 


102 


The Diamond Cross. 


tentions and impudences. She was unconcious of the ef- 
fect her condudt and beauty were producing among the en- 
vious and gossiping people at the hotels ; and her family 
and friends smiled upon everything she did as incompar- 
able, she never thought of being indiscreet But while 
her own friends petted and flattered her, she could net 
help noticing the significant side remarks and glances of 
others. “ Why do these people” she remarked on several 
occasions, “ regard me in that shy, scrutinizing and stand- 
off sort of manner ?” She attributed it to envy, conse- 
quently herp ride was aroused, and she thenseforth as- 
sumed a more nonchalant bearing. 

While at Nahant Lanabere avowed his love to Miss Ris- 
ley, notwithstanding he had thought of defferring this dec- 
laration and subjecting himself to a longer probation. 
His purpose to wait till he should become better acquain- 
ted with the lamily and the country yielding to the impulse 
of his passion as he was walking with her one beautiful 
evening. His impulsive nature was on fire, and he would 
no longer resist making the declaration. They were alone. 
The moon was looking down so bright, while the shadows 
of the trees under which they walked were softening its 
tell-tale beams, and the distant mnsic at the hotel was blen- 
ding with the grand voice of the ocean as it rolled its waves 

along the beach and among the rocks at their feet all 

combined to inspire tender and romantic sentiments. 
How could he resist the influence? How could he help 
giving expression to the fullness of his heart at such a 
time, as she leaned upon his arm, radiant with beauty, and 
moving with the grace and lightness of a fairy ? A stronger 
man than Lanabere would have yielded. She was silent 
when he poured forth his impassionate language, became 
slightly agitated, and then, as if to sustain herself’ pressed 
his arm more fondly than before. She said little in reply 
except she that returned his affection, and that he must 
speak to her father. 


The Diamond Croze. 


103 


Mr. Risley consented willingly that Lanabere should ad- 
dress his daughter, and like a man of business, considering 
it would be a good match, cut short the conversation on the 
subject. Mrs Risley said a great many things about her 
daughter being so young, losing her charming society at 
home and so forth, but concluded by saying, as she put her 
handkerchief to her eyes, she supposed they must submit, 
as there was no controling such love affairs. 

From this time Lanabere and Miss Risley were consid- 
ered engaged,” to use the commonly received expression. 
No time was spoken of for the marriage, but from intima- 
tions made on several occasions, it was generally under- 
stood that the end of the summer season was regarded as 
a suitable time for the event. 

Lanabere had no doubt that Miss Risley loved him, for 
she said so, when he made his own confession, and she 
had really exhibited affection for him ; but he was not 
altogether satisfied, and felt a twinge of jealously at seeing 
her so free with other gentlemen. Still he would say to 
himself, in his efforts to stifle any jealous thought, “ she 
loves me ; she means no harm ; it is the habit of American 
society.” 

Mr. White no longer gave him any concern, for though 
Miss Risley would sometimes be a little coquettish with 
him it was evident he was of too light and trifling a char- 
acter to make an impression on her. Besides, he had in 
despair, transferred his affections to one of the Miss 
Browns. 

It was different with regard to Mr. Roland. Lanabere 
did not feel so easy about the intimacy existing between his 
fiancee and him. He wae another sort of man — a polished 
experienced, knowing man of the world. He was several 
years the senior of Lanabere, but scarcely looked older, 
his figure and general appearance, making him look young- 
er than he was. He was handsome, perfectly self-possessed, 
polite and insinuating, and was aufait in conversation on 


104 


The Diamond Cross . 


the opera, and all other topics that please city belles. He 
was always fashionable and scrupulously well dressed. He 
lived at the club, had the most elegant apartments, and 
drove the best and fastest horses on the Bloomingdale road. 
No one knew in what his wealth consisted, }et he always 
appeared to have money, and to live like a rich man. He 
went to Wall-street every day, when in New York, and had 
at times some buisness relations with Mr. Risley. Though 
affable in manner, he was not very communicative, and he 
impressed one with the idea that there was some deep, in- 
crutable purpose, in his conduct at all times. His business 
connections, and personal intimacy with Mr. Risley, placed 
him on a familiar footing with *he family. 

Though Mr. Roland was intimate with Miss Risley he 
did not pretend to address her ; and he recognized Lana- 
bere as her lover. He was one of those men who, while 
they regard marriage as a desperate thing, and not to ad- 
dress ladies to any such end, admire beauty and are always 
courting it. He was like the frogs in ^Esop, which had a 
great mind to some water, but would not leap into the well 
because they could not get out again. He admired women, 
but he was not the man to make a marriage leap. When- 
ever Lanabere was not with Miss Risley, Mr. Roland was. 
While he wished to avoid exciting Lanabere’s jealousy, he 
never lost an opportunity of paying attention to and enjoy- 
ing a tete-a-tete with her, and she seemed to be far more 
gratified than she ever had been with Mr. White’s atten- 
tions. Lanabere was annoyed, therefore, though he would 
hardly acknowledge it to himself, but continued to allay his 
irritation with the thought that such were the habits of so- 
ciety, though so different to those of unmarried French 
ladies. 

Life at places of fashionable summer resort among the mass 
of those who go there consists, for the most part, in eating, 
drinking, dancing, flirting and gossiping. Niagara, with all 
its grandeur, is not an exception. Some go for a change 


The Diamond Cross. 


io 5 

of air and scene, some for novelty, and a few to enjoy the 
beauties of nature, but the greater part merely to say they 
nave been and were not compelled to stay at home. 

The summer llight of Americans from their peaceful 
homes, to and fro, hither and thither, like bees driven from 
their hive, has become a fashionable mania. Those living 
m large cities, who have any pretensions to be in society 
and are too poor or unable from other causes to leave home,’ 
have to close their window blinds, deny themselves to visi- 
tors, become prisoners, in fact, and then aver they have 
been somewhere, for fear of losing caste. 

The Risley party at the Falls, taking it altogether, was a 
little representative world in itself, and afforded Mosely, 
who loved to study human nature, materials for thought 
and entertainment. He had a ready perception of the cha- 
racter of people and their weakness and good qualities ; 
and was, at the same time, philosopher enough to under- 
stand how little unmixed evil or good there is in the world. 
This made him charitable in his view and estimate of in- 
dividuals. 

He made himself agreeable, therefore, to the party 
among whom he had been accidentally thrown, and in re- 
turn, they treated him in a friendly manner. He was par- 
ticularly polite to Lanabere’s betrohed, and she learned to 
esteem him. He conversed about fashionable life with Mrs 
Risley ; about stocks and politics with her husband ; 
danced and promenaded with the Misses Browns ; talked 
of the power of money, and New England capitalists, 
with Mr. Brown ; of Boston Common, Bunker Hill Monu- 
ment, and the greatness and beauties of Boston to Mrs. 
Brown ; descanted on the late grand comet, and the new 
discovery of suspending a pendelum to demonstrate the 
motion and globular form of the earth, to Miss Harrington ; 
commented on system of education, to Mr. Silman ; spoke 
of the glory of authorship to Mr. White, of literature to Mr. 
Bixby, and endeavored to make himself agreeable to the 


The Dicimonl Cross. 


106 

sympathetic, good-looking widow, Mrs. Lovejoy, on the 
subjecdt of affinities and attractions. 

Mr. Roland was less sociable than any of the rest, yet be 
was not absolutely unsociable. Notwithstanding his affa- 
bility of manner, there appeared to be something of a feel- 
ing in him like that one notices in a person who regards 
another as de troop or in the way. His politeness was im- 
perturbable. Whenever he met Mosely he had a polite 
smile on his face, but it was the same always — a stereo- 
typed smile, mere politeness, and that often overstrained. 
Mosely tried him in conversation on fast horses, the opera, 
New York society, and other topics he thought most agree- 
able to him, and Mr. Roland responded intelligently and 
free, but he rarely advanced a subject or expatiated on the 
one introduced ; and indeed, he seemed to seek the society 
of all others in preference to that of Mosely. 

“ This man is an enigma,” thought Mosely, for his keen 
eye perceived there was something behind the surface of 
such apparent affability. “ He is a thorough man of the 
world, and his own secrets lie buried deep from the sight 
of others. I think it would be more agreeable to him if I 
were not acquainted with his party. But, why ? What can 
be his motive ? From what can such feeling arise ? When 
I overheard Miss Risley speak of me in kind and flattering 
terms, he replied, in the coolest half sneering manner, 
“ Yes, he looks like a respedtable Southerner, and seems 
to be tolerably intelligent. The way in which this was said 
conveyed more meaning than the words, and I believe he 
regards me with no favor.” 

Mosely had no desire to cultivate the acquaintance of Mr. 
Roland, nor did he care to know what his feelings or views 
were in any respedt. But he could not help thinking it 
remarkable, that a person, to whom he was a stranger a 
day or two previously, and to whom he had been properly 
introduced, would have any prejudice or ill feeling against 
himself. He dismissed Mr. Roland from his mind, con- 


The Diamond Cross. 107 

eluding that if he was right in his conjecture time would 
develope it. 

The Risley party, thus composed of wealthy, fashionable, 
fast, literary and scientific representative characters of New 
York and Boston, with a fortunate millionaire foreigner 
added, and having a love affair with the prospect of an 
early marriage in their circle, were the sensation, as they 
had expected to be at the Falls. 

The landlord of the hotel gave balls to honor them, and 
studied in every way to gratify them, and the servants were 
more assidious in their attentions to them than to the other 
guests. All the world called upon them, the pile of visit- 
ing cards swelling daily to a little heap. No monarch was 
ever more proud of his power than Mrs. Risley of her reign. 
She had struggled hard and long to reach this pinnacle of 
glory, but had been kept down in New York by the Knick- 
erbocker aristocrats, till the advent of her daughter into 
society, their connection with the rich Frenchman, and the 
extraordinary success of her husband’s speculations, placed 
the sceptre in her hand. She began to reign over a limited 
circle in New York immediately after she returned from 
Europe, and ruled in a certain sphere in Boston and Nahant, 
but now she was at the plenitude of her greatness. Like 
other ambitious potentates, however, she could not be fully 
satisfied until she should be able to display her power in the 
metropolis itself, in the face of her Dutch enemies who had 
subdued her as a parvenue. 

The party were generally seen together, riding out, walk- 
ing, or at entertainments, and were every where ; in fact, 
they almost monopolized Niagara. 

It was evident that this sort of gregarious life in public, 
so agreeable to most Americans, did not accord with Lana~ 
bere’s taste, for though he had lived in the gay city of Paris, 
he had been a student, and he preferred more repose and 
intellectual enjoyment. His own taste would have led him 
to be more with Mosely, enjoying quietly the grand natura 1 


108 The Diamond Cross . 

scenery that surrounded them ; but, as the lover of Miss 
Risley, he was necessarily her chief companion in the con- 
tinual whirl of excitement ; and as she enjoyed it he studied 
to gratify her. Then he would have been happier could he 
have been more retired with her, as when he was a visitor 
at her home. Perhaps he was stimulated, too, to be more 
constant in his attentions, finding that whenever he was 
not with her Mr. Roland took his place. Not that he could 
admit he was jealous, for he had no doubt of her devotion 
to himself. Nor did Mr. Roland evince any desire to rival 
him, but, on the contrary, was in the habit of politely retir- 
ing and leaving the lovers whenever Lanabere made his 
appearance. Still Lanabere experienced a sensation of 
annoyance on discovering that gentleman always near Miss 
Risley when he appeared. 

Mosely not having an opportunity of conversing intim- 
ately with Lanabere, as he used to converse with him, ex- 
cept on the day of Lanabere’s arrival, he was not displeased, 
therefore, when that gentleman entered his room one 
evening and proposed a walk to Goat Island and the 
Falls. 

“ I will accompany you with pleasure,” sa d Mosely, 
f or we have had few opportunities for a quiet, social chat. 
But this bright and beautiful evening should be a time for 
lovers to walk. Why did you not invite Miss Risley ? 
You seem to be little with her away from the crowd of 
others. However, while I might wish you to have the 
greater pleasure of her company, I do not deny the gratifi- 
cation I shall feel in a friendly walk and conversation.” 

“ Miss Risley is indisposed,” replied Lanabere, “ and I 
fear the constant excitement in which she is kept is the 
cause of her indisposition. She seems to love the gayeties 
of society, yet I think she might prefer less of them, and 
might enjoy sometimes more quiet pleasures. I walked 
with her to the falls once, on just such a charming evening 
as this, and she was delighted. Not only was the change 


The Diamond Cross. 


109 

agreeable, but she appreciated and enjoyed the scene. I 
would have her be happy iu society, but I think both of us 
would be happier out of so much frivolous fashionable tur- 
moil.” 

Lanabere’s heart being a little heavy, and he being near 
a friend whose sage advice he had previously profited by, 
he communicated freely, as they walked along, what his 
plans for the future were. He informed Mosely of his 
purpose to marry Miss Risley in the autumn. He said 
that, although he had some misgivings as to the prudence 
of marrying so soon after his arrival in a strange country, 
and in the family of those who were strangers to him till 
he became acquainted with them accidentally on the voy- 
age to America, he had followed the bent of his feelings 
rather than the promptings of his judgement, and was en- 
gaged to be married. 

“ 1 am > he said, “ of a passionate and an impulsive na- 
ture ; and this beautiful girl has fascinated and led me 
away captive. I believe she loves me, and I ought to be 
supremely happy ; yet when I examine my heart I find I 
am not so happy or so contented as when I first perceived 
the dawning of my love, before I went to Louisiana. I 
know not why I am not, or what should prevent me being 
so. She is charming, accomplished and loving : any one 
might envy me, the happiness I am soon to realize. I 
have wealth and a bright future before me, and I need not 
have any anxiety about the responsibilities of married life. 

I have arrived at that age when a man ought to marry, and 
I have no one to control me in such a matter, I cannot 
see, then, what there shauld be to cast a shadow over my 
existence or prospers ; yet, with all this to make me con- 
tented and joyous, I feel at times an indefinable uneasiness.” 

That,” replied Mosely, “ may arise from excessive sen- 
sibility alone, which would not be unnatural in the least in 
a man of your temperament, and under the prospect of 
such a change in the condition and habits of life. You have 


no 


The Diamond Cross. 


the means to make yourself happy, and I hope you will be so. 
No one can judge for you in the matter ; you know your 
own heart. If Miss Risley loves you as you love her — and 
you believe she does— and she is going to marry from the 
same proper motives that influence you, I do not see why 
you should not be a very happy man. If you are fully 
satisfied of that let your mind be at ease.” 

“ I cannot doubt,” responded Lanabere, “ and yet I 
would rather see her less devoted to the excitement of 
what is called fashionable life, and more companionable 
with me, as she was when we first became acquainted.” 

“Besides, my friend', I find little congeniality in this 
party who are with us, and by whom I am surrounded. I 
long for a renewal of such agreeable hours as I spent with 
you on the voyage. Here, where there is so much to raise 
our thoughts and awaken our smpathies, how delightful it 
would be to have friends of a refined nature and cultivated 
taste to commune with, instead of running round with this 
mere sight-seeing, gregarious company. I have stolen an 
hour occasionally to contemplate this scene alone, but have 
been accompanied generally by the party. You may judge 
what have been my impressions when hurried to and fro 
before this great wonder of nature with such an unsympa- 
thizing crowd.” 

Brown and Mr. Risley discuss the magnificent water pow- 
er of the Falls, as adopted for machinery ; the young ladies, 
the feat of Sam Patch jumping down the roaring flood, till 
they beeame nervous and turn away in disgust at the 
“ frightful thing ;” and the learned Miss Harrington cal- 
culates the number of buckets of water that pass over 
and wonders if there are any Niagaras in the moon 
Such are the party with whom I have associated in the midst 
of this sublime scenery. The only one who seemeed to 
have any sympathy with me was Mrs. Lovejoy ; and she 
spoke in a strange, enigmetical sort of way about departed 
spirits making this place of rendezvous for their gambols, 


The Diamond Crozs. 


hi 


consultations, and communications with the material world. 
Notwithstanding the extravagance of such language there 
was some poetry in the idea, which was not inappropriate, 
and showed Mrs. Lovejoy had a soul. You see what my 
experience at Niagara has been. 

During this walk Lanabere was like a man suddenly set 
free from confinement or emancipated from disagreeable 
restraint, and gave vent to his feelings in enthusiastic lan- 
guage. The presence of a congenial companion, the 
balmy summer’s night, the light of the moon, which illum- 
inated the surface of the lake and river, making it appear 
like a vast stream of molten silver, the solitude of their 
path, under the shadow of forest trees and by the roaring 
water ; the deep silence that reigned unbroken, save by 
the rushing and falling flood, and the sublime spectacle of 
the cataraft — all united to inspire him. He never enjoyed 
a happier hour, and it was his fate, perhaps, never to enjoy 
one so happily again. 

After they returned to the hotel, and Mosley had retired 
to his apartment, Lanabere’s conversation recurred to 
his mind. “ Lanabere,” he thought, “ reminds me of those 
persons I have read of, who, under the influence of an ir- 
resistible fascination, threw themselves into the vortex of 
Niagara, and were swept away. He yielded to his pas- 
sion for Miss R’isley till he was fully within the current 
that carried him and is carrying him along to an uncertain 
fate. To happiness, I hope ; yet, he is struggling in the 
stream, under an indescribable presentment that the pro- 
spect is not so flattering as he formerly supposed. I do 
not know that he is in danger, and if I did, he is beyond 
my reach. I have no right to give advice, had I any foun- 
dation to doubt the wisdom of his course, I can only wish 
him well. While Mosely was at Niagara two things 
happened that changed to some extent the friendly relations 
between Lanabere and himself, and that terminated his 
acquaintance with some of the Risley party. 


1 1 2 


The Diamond Cross. 


Mrs. Bright, the lady who had introduced Mosely to 
Miss Howard, and who was the friend of both, lost her 
servant at the Falls through the agency of those Mosely 
was acquainted with. The servant was a slave, born in 
Mrs. Bright’s family, and her mistress, being much attached 
to her, was distressed about the loss and fate of the girl. 
Mr. Bright not being at the Falls with his wife at the time, 
she appealed to Mosely, as her friend and a Southerner, to 
aid in rescuing this servant. The girl having found an op- 
portunity of communicating with her mistress from Canada^ 
where she was carried and closely watched. Mosely was 
able through the agency of Louis Lanabere’s servant, to 
provide a way for her return to Mrs. Bright. When the 
fadts as to the adtion of Selman and others in the matter 
became known, they were freely discussed, some taking 
one side and some another, one approving and the other 
condemning. This excited the feelings and predjudices of 
all, and led to coolness between Mosely and Lanabere and 
to a discontinuance of the acquaintance of the former with 
Selman and the other participators in the aduction. 

The condudt of Lanabere in this case which was in ac- 
cordance with his European anti-slavery views, appeared 
more unfriendly when taken in connexion with another 
circumstance that occured immediately after. Mr. Tem- 
pleton, the superintendent of his plantation, was dead, and 
Selman was appointed to take the place. Mosely thought 
that to employ this person in such a capacity, after what had 
occurred, evinced not only weekness in Lanabere, but a 
want of proper regard lor the friendship professed to him- 
self. While he had no disposition, and did not consider 
he had any right, to interfere with, or trouble himself 
about Lanabere’s business, he did not think this was a 
strange way of showing friendship. Up to this period 
Lanabere had sought the advice of Mosely in his affairs, as 
one friend of another. But, he seemed to forget then, 
under the influence of the Risley party and his precon- 


The Diamond Cross. IT j 

ceived prejudices, Mosel’s kindness and counsil. 

Their last interview at the Falls, consequently, was 
much less cordial than their intercourse had been before, 
and it was a short one. No allusion was made to Mr. 
Templeton s death and Selman’s appointmen , or to any 
other matter of a private nature. They did not part, how- 
ever, without Lanabere paying Mosely the compliment of 
inviting him to his wedding the following month, and to 
his plantation residence the next winter. 




The Diamond Cross. 


114 


CHAPER XI 


here was one person at Niagara whom Mosely fre- 



quently visited, for she was the friend of Miss 
Howard, and had introduced him to that lady ; that was 
Mrs Bright. She was warmly attached to Miss Howard, 
and was pleased, whenever an opportunity occurred, to 
speak of her in unreserved ecomiums ; and Mosely was 
always a gratified listener. This lady noticed the deep 
interest he manifested in her friend, and some-times rallied 
him on the subjedt ; telling him frankly, however, that she 
believed Mr. O’Donnell was the lover of Miss Howard. 

“ I may admire her, notwithstanding,” he would say, in 
reply to such remarks. “ I cannot help admiring her, 
though I may not be permited to indulge a deeper feeling. 
While I have not presumed to entertain a hope of being 
anything more to her than a passing acquaintance, I may 
recall her image to -ny mind as I would some beautiful 
creation of the imagination.” 

Mosely had no thought in these conversations, or by 
making such remarks, of enlisting Mrs Bright’s kind offices 
in his favor. They were spontaneous, and he did not sup- 
pose for a moment, or expedt they would have any efledt, 
or be communicated to the objedt ofmem. But women 
exercise a great deal of influence over friends of their own 
sex in the incipient stages of love or courtship ; not so 
much in a diredt manner as by frequent remaiks in con- 
versation or correspondence which seems to be incidental. 
They have great tadt in this respeft, and use it with re- 
markable skill whenever they feel interested in serving 
any one. Mrs Bright who was kind and genial, and highlv 
esteemed Mosely, mentioned him in flattering terms in hei 


The Diamond Cross. 


**5 

correspondence with Miss Howard. It is true she had no 
diricS; purpose in this, for she really believed Mr. O’Don- 
nell was her friend’s lover ; nor did she inform Mosely of 
what she said in her letters. 

Although Mosely received such little encouragement to 
hope, either from the words of Mrs Bright, or his own re- 
flections, his thoughts were constantly directed to Miss 
Howard, and when he left Niagara, his steps inclined the 
same way. He took the route by the lake, Cleveland and 
Pittsburgh, to Virginia. He might have gone this way 
because it was shorter than New York and Baltimore, or 
for the purpose of varying his travels ; but it happened to 
be the route that led him near the residence of Mr. How- 
ard, that gentleman living a short distance from the road, 
and not far from the Virginia line, in one of the beautiful 
valleys west of the Blue Ridge, and east of the Alle- 
ghanies. 

Neither when he started, nor on the way, did he decide 
whether he would visit Miss Howard or not at her home ; 
he only thought it possible some favorable accident might 
give him an opportunity of seeing her. No false delicacy 
or sentimental affeCtion influenced his'teonduCt, and when 
he had a definite and proper objeCt in view, he would ap- 
proach it without hesitation. But he had only a slight 
acquaintance with Miss Howard and her parents, and he 
was precluded from the thought of addressing her as a 
lover, believing Mr. O’Donnell occupied that position. — 
there was a doubt on his mind, therefore, as to the pro- 
priery of making a special visit after such a short and slight 
acquaintance with the family. Yet he could not suppress 
the desire to see her, as he found himself travelling in the 
direction of her residence, under the impulse of a vague 
indefinable motive. 

He arrived at the village near which Mr. Howard re* 
sided, (his direCt route being through it), in the afternoon, 
and he concluded to stay over night. This village lay 


The Diamond Cross. 


it 6 

nestling in a small valley, surrounded by spurs of the great 
parallel mountain chains on the east and west, and was a 
charming spot. Those who have been in the valleys lying 
among these mountains spurs between the Alleghanies and 
Blue Ridge, particularly in the sedtion of country now re- 
ferred to, where the States of Virginia and Pennsylvania 
are separated only by a narrow strip of Maryland, know 
how picturesque the villages, hamlets, residences, and gen- 
eral features of the country are. The beautiful and un- 
rivalled autumnal tints of our American fall were spread 
already over the forest trees, when Mosely arrived in that 
part of the country. All nature seemed to invite him to 
stay, and repose, for the night at least, amid such delightful 
scenery. 

After refreshing himself, he sauntered through the village. 
When at a short distance from the post-office, he saw a lady 
and gentleman, well mounted, canter up to that place, every 
villager saluting them as they passed. As soon as the 
gentleman had handed some letters to the postmaster, he 
and his companion took the road in which Mosely was 
walking. They had not proceeded many paces when he 
recognized Miss Howard and Mr. O’Donnell. 

“ It is Mr. Mosely,” said Miss Howard to Mr. O’Don- 
nell, as Mosely saluted them and they bowed in return. 

Suddenly stopping their horses, Mr. O’Donnell said, 
“ this is an unexpedled pleasure to meet you here Mr. 
Mosely. To what fortune accident are we indebted for 
it?” 

Mosely replied that he was on his way from Niagara to 
Virginia, had taken that route as being shorter, and a more 
agreeable one, and was going to remain over to rest for 
the night in that quiet place. 

“ But I hope, Mr. Mosely,” Miss Howard said, “you 
will not pass so near our residence without visiting us 
My father and mother will be glad to see you, and we shall 
all give you a cordial welcome. It is hardly two miles to the 


The Diamond Cross. 


117 

house, and my father will send a carriage for you if you 
will honor us with your company this evening.” 

“ I am happy in having met you, Miss Howard, and you 
also Mr. O’Donnell,” responded Mosley, “ and I accept 
with pleasure your kind invitation. But I will not trouble 
your father to send a carriage. The distance is short, and 
and as it is such a charming evening I prefer walking. I 
will not detain you, however, for it would be tiresome to 
ride so slowly, and your horses seems to be impatient.” 

Mr. O’Donnell offered his horse, but Mosely declined to 
accept it. After riding by his side, conversing, till they 
reached the brow of a hill, where they could show him the 
house and the way, they cantered off in advance. 

As Mosely watched Miss Howard ride gracefully along, 
her horse seeming proud of the rider, till she was lost to 
view amid the forest trees, his heart was agitated. 

“ Why did I come here to be tormented ?” he said to 
himself. “ To be the witness of her devotion to another, 
when I would give the world to be in his place ? She 
looks more charming than ever. I thought her beautiful 
when I saw her first at the Falls, more so afterward in the 
ballroom, and now more charming still. Every new phase 
in which she appears heightens her charms ; and every- 
thing she says or does is equally charming as her per- 
son.” 

He walked along musing thus till he came to the house. 
Mr. Howard met him at the garden gate, gave him a hearty 
welcome, and conduced him in. The hospitable old gen- 
tleman, insisted on sending to the village tavern for his 
baggage, and would not hear of any excuses or objections. 
In faCt he had already ordered the servant to be prepared 
to go, and he despatched him without further ceremony. 
Mrs. Howard was equally kind and polite. 

Though Mosely was familiar enough with such aCts of 
hospitality, and the frank and genial manners of such peo- 
ple, for these were characteristic traits in the planters and 


ii8 


Ike Diamotid Cross . 


farmers of his own State and Maryland, he was particular- 
ly impressed by these attentions at the home of Miss How- 
ard. Mr. O’Donnell, too, though apparently less genial 
than Mr. Howard, was very courteous. Few words had 
passed between that gentleman and Mosely while they 
were at Niagara, and the latter had not formed any opinion 
of the former, beyond that he was an educated, well bred 
man, with some reserve in his manner ; but now he found 
him more free and sociable. 

Mosely had not been many minutes in the house before 
Miss Howard entered the parlor. She cordially extended 
her hand to him, and, smiling, said, I suppose, Mr. Mosely, 
we are indebted to our ride to the post office for the pleas- 
ure of your company. We frequently ride over to the vil- 
lage, and as the great post road runs through it we occa- 
sionally catch a friend, as we caught you. So you must be 
careful, should you pass this way again, and not wish to be 
detained, not to walk in the street, or near the post 
office.” 

There was such an arch humor mingled with kindness 
in these words that Mosely felt rather embarrassed. What 
could he say ? He had said already he was on the way 
home by this route because it was the shorter one, and 
that he was merely going to stay the night over at the vil- 
lage to rest. He scarcely would admit to himself the secret 
motive that led him, almost unconsciously, so near Miss 
Howard’s residence, and how could he confess it to her ? 
If he had said he intended to visit her it would not have 
been the truth, for he had not concluded to do so, and yet 
to pass that way without calling, after the invitation he re- 
ceived at Niagara, would not seem polite or gracious. 
Being naturally frank, and soon recovering his self-posses- 
sion, he replied, “You have doubly caught me, Miss How- 
ard. I must confess I did not come this way without some 
hope of seeing you ; and though I had not any definite 
purpose, I think your residence being near the village, had 


The Diamond Cross. 


119 

more to do with my stay here than the necessity for 
rest.” 

“ You have exculpated yourself very well, and like a 
polite gentleman,” said Miss Howard, still somewhat arch- 
ly, “ and we will give you full credit for it, while we wel- 
come you to our country home.” 

There was not the least taint of coquetry or boldness in 
these remarks. They were expressed with an easy grace 
and good nature. Her fine taste and quick perception, 
which enabled her to detect readily little inconsistencies 
were happily blended with humor, kindness, modesty and 
frankness. Then, she was the queen of that little domain, 
and said and did whatever she pleased, so devoted were, 
her parents, friends, and the servants to her. With a 
nature different to hers, such indulgence might have creat- 
ed haughtiness or forwardness in character and manners, 
but the effedt produced on her was quite different. It gave 
a graceful ease, and inspired ingenousness and warm affec- 
tion. 

“ You have a very warm friend in Mrs. Bright,” continu- 
ed Miss Howard to Mosely ; “ she mentioned you in her 
letters to me. She is a noble-hearted and sensible woman, 
and you must have found her very agreeable.” 

“ She was the most congenial acquaintance found at 
Niagara, after you left,” replied Mosely, “and I am h. pp/ 
to hear she entertains a friendship for me. She is n uc 1 
attached to you also, and frequently spoke of you with ^reat 
affebtion. 

“ She was at the Convent school with me the first yc ar 
I was there,” added Miss Howard, “ and we soon became 
friends. I knew no one at the school, and she approached 
me so affectionately that she won my heart. Though she 
was several years my senior we mutually confided in ana 
assisted each other. And I having no sister, or very in- 
timate lady friend beside her, we have continued to cherish 
ihe friendship formed at that time.” 


120 


The Diamond Cross. 


An intermediate friend often exercises great influence 
in the development of the affedtions. Kind words ex- 
pressed by one friend to another of a third party creates 
esteem for the latter. Mrs. Bright’s expressions of regard 
for Mosely might have had such an effebt upon Miss Howard, 
She certainly was very complaisant, and treated him more 
like an old acquaintance than a new one. 

Miss Howard having been informed by Mrs. Bright, 
in the course of their correspondence, of the occurrences 
and gossip at Niagara, and having heard in this way 
of the arrival there of Mosely’s friend, Lanabere, and of 
the extravagant reports concerning the sudden and strange 
manner he came to his wealth, as well as to the amount of 
it, she exhibited some curiosity to know more about these 
matters. 

Mosely perceiving this, gave an account of the manner in 
which he became acquainted with Lanabere, while crossing 
the Atlantic, and then related the story of that gentleman’s 
good fortune, the bequest of Mr. Bouverie, his uncle, the 
singular nature of Mr. Bouverie’s will, the mystery connedt- 
ed with the uncle, and his settlement in Louisiana, the 
conflidt between Lanabere’s opinions, and his interest with 
regard to the slave property, and Lanabere’s journey to and 
experience in Louisiana. 

Miss Howard listened to the narrative with a good deal 
of attention, and remarked at its conclusion, “ It is like a 
romance, Mr. Mosely. The French gentleman is very for- 
tunate in coming to the possession of such a fine estate, so 
unexpectedly, and without costing him any labor or thought. 
Then the love affair between him and the fashionable New 
York belle adds great interest to the story.” 

No one of the family, however, appeared to be so much 
interested in what Mosely related as Mr. O’Donnell. His 
countenance changed, and he looked by turns pale, and ab- 
sorbed in thought, and Hushed with anger, as if some secret 
passion were struggling in his breast. He asked many 


The Diamond Cross. 


12 I 


questions about the time Mr. Bouverie first went to Louis- 
iana, his lormer name, Lanabere’s personal appearance, 
and other matters relating to those persons and the pro- 
perty. 

e Mosel} was surprised at Mr. O’Donnell’s intense curio- 
sity and peculiar manner. He did not think there was 
anything so very extraordinary in what he had related to 
excite any one, least of all an experienced gentleman of 
the world like Mr. O’Donnell. Then, there appeared to 
be something more than mere curiosity agitating his mind. 
Mosely gave him all the information he possessed. 

Nor were Miss Howard and her parents less surprised 
than Mosely at Mr. O’Donnell’s agitation, for they too 
noticed it. 

“ You seem moved by this story, Mr. O’Donnell,” said 
Miss Howard. “ Do you know any of the parties ?” 

“No, Laura,” he replied ; “ I am not acquainted with 
any of them. Some painful circumstances were brought 
to my mind while Mr. Mosely was speaking, and these, 
probably, more than the narrative itself, affedted me.” 

“ But you asked particularly about the individuals,” re- 
joined Miss Howard ; “ about Mr. Bouverie, or Merrier, 
and Mr. Lanabere. One might suppose you are specially 
interested in their history.” 

Mr. O’Donnell was embarrassed, evidently, and he an- 
swered, rather sadly and impatiently, “No, no, Laura; I 
do not know these people. You misinterpret, probably, 
my apparent abstradtionof agitation.” 

Seeing it was not an agreeable subjedt, [Miss Howard 
delicately turned the conversation to another one. 

Mr. O’Donnell remained absorbed in thought, and re- 
tired early that evening. 

No allusion was made to the change that had come over 
him after he left the parlor, except in a slight half inaudi- 
ble remark from Mr. Howard, “ that it was very strange.” 
Miss Howard especially, avoided making any comment. 


122 


The Diamond Cross . 


Mr. 0 ( Donnell was treated with great respedt by all the 
family, while at the same time there existed that freedom 
of intercourse which intimate friends hold with each other. 
Miss Howard was more familiar with him than her parents 
were, and evinced more consideration for him than they 
did. Indeed, she appeared to study his wishes and feelings 
at all times as a lover or fond child would study them ; 
and he in return, manifested much tender regard for her. 

Mosely saw with what tenderness Mr. O’Donnell regar- 
ded Miss Howard, particularly once, while he was relating 
to them the incidents of Mr. Bouverie’s life and Lanabere’s 
visit to Louisiana. It was at the moment when Mr. 
O’Donnell appeared so much moved by the narrative that 
Mosely noticed his eyes fondly fixed on Mss Howard. 
Then, how affectionately and familiarly that gentleman 
pronounced the name of “ Laura.” All this Mosely re- 
volved in his mind, and was painfully disturbed. He had 
not the least doubt then that Mr. O’Donnell and Miss 
Howard were lovers. He wished he had gone home by 
some other route, not near Miss Howard’s residence. 
He felt indisposed to converse the remainder of the even- 
ing, and was glad when the hour for retiring arrived. 

“ I act as imprudently as an erring child,” Mosely said 
to himself, when alone in his chamber ; “ I plunge myself 
into greater difficulties every step I take. The further I 
go the more difficult it is to extricate myself. I struggle 
against a hopeless passion, and, at the same time, come 
near the objeCt that feeds the flame. Why do I not fly, 
from rather than approach danger ? Where is my philoso- 
phy? Of what use is my reasoning? I believed I had 
strength enough to resist the power of this charm, and to 
quiet my throbbing heart, by calling upon my reason and 
by simply saying ‘ Peace, be still but I have deceived 
myself. If this charming girl were less gracious to me I 
might contend better with my feelings ; but she manifests 
such a kindly regard that my efforts are powerless. So 


The Diamond Cross. 


123 


agreeable is she that if I did not see her devotion to an- 
other I might indulge some hope. Yet she is not a coquet ? 
no, she is as pure and natural as a child. Ah, she little 
knows what a captive I am !” 



124 


The Diamond Cross . 


CHAPTER XII. 

\J r. Howard’s residence was an old-fashioned country 

1 1 farm house, rather large, with prominent gables, 
and a wide balcony on the lower floor. The gardens were 
not very extensive, but tastefully laid out, and contained a 
great variety of flowers and shrubs. The scenery around 
was beautiful, and in some points of view strikingly so. The 
mountains rose one over the other in detached masses, 
showing numbers of projecting and rounded peaks in dis- 
tant outline. A dense forest of noble-looking trees cover- 
ed the sides of the mountains and clustered in the valleys. 
Farm houses, cleared lands and extensive fields of rich 
pasture were dotted over this landscape. From the house, 
which stood on an eminence, a fine view of all the surround- 
ing country was obtained. 

Mosely, remembering the com e:sation he had with Miss 
Howard at Niagara, on the beauties of her own home, rose 
early in the morning to walk and enjoy the scenery that 
had so often given her pleasure. As he was strolling 
through the garden looking over the work that he supposed 
had been directed by her taste, she appeared, coming from 
the house, to join him. 

“ You rise early, Miss Howard,” he said, as he went to 
meet her. “ It gives me great pleasure to have your com- 
pany here, in your own charming garden, and on such a 
bright, delightful morning.” 

“ It is my habit to rise early, Mr. Mosely,” she replied ; 
“ and this morning I may have risen a little earlier than 
usual, for I saw you were up, and I wished to serve my 
credit as a gardener by coming to explain why the garden 


“5 


The Diamond Cross. 

is not in as good order as it ought to be. I informed you 
I believe, that this is my particular domain ; and I remem- 
ber having indulged in some rather extravagant remarks, 
when at Niagara, about my country home. You are aware 
that, when one is away from home, affe&ion for the loved 
place gives wings to the imagination. I feared you might 
take my excited incidental remarks in too literal a sense. 
The garden, however, is generally in a better condition 
than just now, for though my gardener is skilful and in- 
dustrious, I find it has been somewhat neglected during 
my absence.” 

“ You did not color the picture too highly,” responded 
Mosely ; “ nor did I realize in thought what I now see, 
agreeable as your sketch was. Whichever way the eye 
turns all is charming ; and everything in your garden which 
contains a great variety of rare plants and trees, is arrang- 
ed with much taste. At the same time it is quite large 
enough to beautify the residence and to afford you enjoy- 
ment. You have been fortunate in collecting so many 
choice flowers and shrubs.” 

“ Mr O’Donnell,” she answered, •* knowing my fondness 
of flowers, has been kind enough to aid me in embellishing 
this little spot. Some of the rare plants he obtained from 
the botanical conservatory at Washington, and others he 
collected on his travels.” 

He is a gentleman of taste,” said Mosely, “ and must 
be very happy in contributing to the enjoyment of one who 
appreciates so well his kind attentions. I think you told 
me he selected your library also. How agreeable it must 
be to have such a friend ! And I have no doubt he feels 
fully rewarded in the happiness you afford him.” 

There was more meaning conveyed in these words than 
Miss Howard appeared to comprehend ; yet she looked at 
Mosely in rather an inquiring manner, as if she thought 
they were somewhat pointed. 


126 


The Diamond Cross. 


“ Mr O’Donnell,” she said, “ has been the same constant 
and attentive friend since I was a child, and I appreciate 
highly his kindness. He is cultivated, refined and gener- 
ous. You would like him much if you knew him well, 
Whenever his affairs permit him to be absent from home 
he visits us ; and we often have the pleasure of his company. 
He is charmed with our mountain scenery and delights in 
field sports, particulary in hunting. There are a number 
of foxes in this part of the country, and he frequently col- 
lects the neighbors around, with their dogs, to enjoy the 
hunt. If you like the sport, I hope he will give you an 
opportunity of enjoying while you are here.” 

He replied that it was a sport he greatly enjoyed and 
should be happy to join Mr. O’Donnell in it, but thought 
the season not sufficiently advanced ; and, besides he had 
only come to make a visit of a few hours. 

“ i hope you have not concluded to go so soon, Mr Mose- 
ly,” she answered. “We will endeavor to make your stay 
agreeable. Unless engagements call you away, my father 
and mother would hardly excuse you for leaving to-day. 
But as you have lived so much in great cities and the busy 
world, you may find the country monotonous and tire- 
some.” 

“ On the contrary,” responded Mosely, “ I am more 
happy when away from the turmoil and artificial existence 
of crowded populations, and love the repose and pure en- 
joyments of such an Arcadian spot as this. True I ap- 
preciate the fascinations of art, the monuments of intellect, 
and the contests of superior minds, witnessed only in great 
and populous centres ; but I find my purest enjoyments in 
the country. Many times during my residence in Paris, I 
left the gay city to seek temporary repose in some of the 
quiet villages in its environs. And here not only does the 
beauty of surrounding nature invite me to stay, but there is 
the charm of your society to entice me. 

She smiled and said, with some pleasantry : — “ I hope, 


The Diamond Cross. 


127 


then, my father will know on what ground to base his 
arguments and place his lever of persuasion.” 

In this manner they conversed, as they walked, occasion- 
ally gathering flowers and presenting them to each other, 
till breakfast was announced. 

Mosely enjoyed some happy moments, during that hour, 
but they were only transitory ; and his heart was the more 
heavy when the thought often recurred, like clouds that 
chase along, obscuring the rays of the sun, that she, the 
idol of his soul, loved another. 

A man in such a situation is fitful minded ; at one time 
he reasons against hope, and at a another hopes against 
reason. Mosely experienced just such perturbations of 
thought, and of hope and fear. “ She makes herself very 
agreeable to me,” he refle6ted ; “ she seems anxious I 
should prolong my visit ; but that arises, doubtless, from 
her natural politeness and kind disposition. Mr. O’Don- 
nell appears to favor rather our pleasant intercourse than 
to object to it ; but that naturally proceeds from a sense of 
the amenities of life, and from the security he feels in the 
possession of her love. I have no reason to suppose she 
regards me otherwise than an agreeable visitor, yet mj 
heart would prompt me to foolishly interpret her affability 
as meaning something more. How ready we are to catch 
at trifling circumstances and construe them in our favor 
when the heart is interrested. I am like a reed before the 
wind, swayed irresistibly to and fro, and can never smooth 
my feelings, nor fly from the fascination.” 

While at breakfast Mosely spoke of leaving in the after- 
noon. Both Mr. and Mrs Howard expressed a desire that 
he would prolong his visit ; the former especially pressed 
him, in a frank, hospitable manner, not to leave till he could 
see more of the country and enjoy a hunt, adding, by way 
of giving force to his persuasions, that he had already sent 
to invite some of his sporting neighbors to come over and 
make arrangements for a hunting party. 


1 2 S 


The Diamond Cross. 


Seeing these good people exp<5ting a longer visit and 
that they had taking steps to entertain him, Mosely thought 
it would not be polite to insist upon leaving that day. 
especially as he could not plead having engagements to 
call him away. Thanking them, therefore, for their hospi- 
tality, he accepted their kind invitation. 

When he announced this Miss Howard smiled and said, 
“ I am gratified that my father has succeeded in persuad- 
ing you to remain, and, remembering your pretty speech 
in the garden, I feel quite flattered.” 

Mr. O’Donnell appeared absorbed in thought, as on the 
previous evening, and .was not communicative. After 
breakfast, however, he invited Mosely to take a ride with 
him as far as the village and to some of the neighboring 
farm houses. 

Turning to Miss Howard at the same time he said. “ I 
would invite you too, Laura, but I wish to converse with 
Mr. Mosley alone : and as I shall leave for Baltimore 
this afternoon, I can take the opportunity our ride will af- 
ford to introduce him to several of the gentlemen among 
our acquaintances who will contribute in making his visit 
to the country agreeable.” 

All the family were astonished, and none more so than 
Mosely was, to hear him say that he would leave that day. 

“ This announcement of your departure is unexpected,” 
Miss Howard said, addressing Mr. O’Donnell in an affec- 
tionate tone : “ I hope your mail yesterday did not bring 
unpleasant tidings, to hurry you from us thus suddenly ?” 

“ I have heard some important news, Laura,” he said, 
gazing at her affectionately, “ and I must leave you for the 
present. I will return as soon as possible. In the mean- 
time, I hope you will be compensated for my absense in 
the society of Mr. Mosley.” 

A sad and thoughtful expression overcast her bright 
countenance, but she made no responce. Mr. and Mrs. 
Howard looked surprised, and Mosely was puzzled. 


The Diamond Cross. 


129 


The horses being ready, Mr. OT)onnell and Mosely 
mounted and rode off. When they reached the road the 
former said, “ your conversation last night, Mr. Mosely, 
opened to my view some important matters connected 
with my own family. I sought this opportunity to hear 
again what you then said, and to make some inquiries. 
'The information you possess with regard to Mr. Lanabere’s 
estate, and the history or that gentleman s uncle, Mr. Bou- 
verie, was not communicated to you as a secret, I suppose, 
or in such confidence that you are precluded from speak- 
ing of these matters.” 

“ I did not understand there was any such restriction 
placed upon me, or any necessity for it,” replied Mosely, 
u for if I had so understood the matter I should not have 
related the story. I merely recounted to you, as to stran- 
gers, incidents that appeared interesting and romantic in 
themselves. It is true Mr. Lanabere informed me of his 
uncle’s history, as far as he knew it, in the way of friendly 
communication, and I know not whether he has made any 
other person acquainted with it ; but I did not regard it 
as confidential, nor do I suppose he intended it to be so.” 

He then told Mr. O’Donnell more in detail what he had 
learned of Mr. Bouverie’s history. 

“ Do you remember how many years Mr. Bouvere, who 
was formerly Mr. Mercier, lived in Louisiana?” asked Mr. 
O’Donnell. 

“ About twenty years, I think, Mr. Lanabere said,” was 
the reply. 

“ And the relatives of Mr. Bouverie,” resumed Mr. 
O'Donnell, “ did not know whether he was married or not ?” 

“ They believed he never was married,” said Mosely, 
“for he had written to his sister, Mr. Lanabere’s mother, 
to that effect, or to say he never would marry. Still they 
thought it strange that, after having announced his ap- 
proaching wedding, and years passing before they heard 
from him again, he should then say he would never marry. 


130 


The Dia?nond Cross . 


Besides his long silence, and the change of his name and 
place of residence, left a painful mystery, which it was 
supposed had some connection with the lady he should 
have wedded. And since Mr. Lanabere visited the plan- 
tation he is convinced that this lady, whoever she was, 
controlled the destiny of his uncle and had a lasting in- 
fluence over the mind of that gentleman. The portrait 
which Miss Templeton pointed out to Mr. Lanabere, and 
the remarks she made on Mr. Bonverie’s peculiar manner, 
when showing it to her, confirmed his suspicions.” 

“ I did not hear you speak of a portrait before,” re- 
marked Mr. O’Donnell. “ Is that now at the residence of 
the late Mr. Bouverie ?” 

“ I understand it was left there,” was the answer. 

“ I should like to see the notes made by Mr. Lanabere.” 
continued Mr. O’Donnell, “while he was in Louisiana, 
which he sent you.” 

“ I am willing to give you any information I possess, as 
you seem interested,” said Mosely “ but I do not think I 
am at liberty to show you these notes, which are in the 
form of friendly correspondence and contain expressions 
of private feeling, aud about personal experience, not in- 
tended for the eye of others.” 

“ I ask your pardon, sir,” Mr. O’Donnell said, “ for in- 
timating such a wish. I see it would not be proper to 
show me the correspondence. I was not aware of its 
nature ; but be kind enough to inform me where the plan- 
tation of the late Mr. Bouverie is situated, where the exe- 
cutors of the will live, and if you know where Mr. Lana- 
bere proposes to be for some time.” 

Mosely informed him the plantation was up the Red 
River, in Louisiana ; that Mr. Ellis and Mr. Dubois, of 
New Orleans, were the executors, and that Mr. Lanabere 
would remain at the North, probably for some time. 

“ And, now, Mr. Mosely,” concluded Mr. O’Donnell, 
“ you have listened to my inquiries and kindly given me 


The Diamond Cross. 


* 3 * 

what information you could. I have to ask the additional 
favor that this conversation and the cause of my departure 
may remain a secret. You are surprised, doubtless, at the 
interest I manifest in the history and affairs of Mr. Lana- 
bere’s late uncle. I have important reasons for being so 
concerned. What these are I cannot communicate to you 
or to any other person at present. You must pardon me, 
therefore, for not making known my motive after having 
troubled you with my questions. An extraordinary history 
has been partially revealed through your accidental con- 
versation, and I go to-day for the purpose of endeavoring 
to unravel the rest. You will know some day, probably, 
more about it. I regret having to leave your agreeable 
society, but you can appreciate the motive and will excuse 
my departure. You will find Miss Howard a charming 
companion, Mr. and Mrs. Howard most kind and hospit- 
able, and the neighbours, to whom you will be introduced, 
will gladly assist in entertaining you and in promoting your 
enjoyment.” 

After going to the village, where Mr. O’Donnell arrang- 
ed for his passage to Baltimore in the afternoon, they rode 
to the residences of several of the neighboring farmers. 
Mosely was introduced, and found the same charadteristic 
kindness and hospitality everywhere as at Mr. How- 
ard’s. 

They spent the greater part of the day in visiting, for 
Mr. O’Donnell wished to make AV ose ^y acquainted with 
most of his friends, Shortly after their return Mr. O’Don- 
nell left for Baltimore. All regretted his departure and 
and were perplexed as to the cause. 



132 


The Diamond Cross . 


CHAPTER XIII. 

T t was said that every one at Mr. Howard’s residence 
was sorry when Mr. O’Donnell left. Perhaps Mose- 
ly might have been expected, for he undoubtedly was grati- 
fied in becoming thus the sole companion, apart from the 
family of Miss Howard. It is true his intercourse with 
Mr. O’Donnell had been quite agreeable, as that gentle- 
man was extremly courteous. Then, he had not the re- 
motest thought of indulging hope from the absence of Mr. 
O’Donnell. He was to proud and honorable for that. — 
Besides, he regarded Miss Howard’s devotion to her sup- 
posed lover as impregnable. Why, then should he be 
gratified on seeing Mr. O’Donnell leave, when he could not 
think of being his rival ? Strange inconsistency of love ! 
How it disorders the finest intellect, subordinates the 
reason, and makes the strongest mind fitful and wayward 
as a child ! 

“ A charming companion for me in his absence ! Yes, 
Mr. O’Donnell said so,” thought Mosely. “ How well he 
appreciates her. How secure he feels. And I shall re- 
main here, sporting with my passion, like a foolish moth 
that flies round a flame, nearer and nearer, till its wings are 
schorched, and it falls a victim to its folly.” 

Mr. O’Donnell’s sudden departure excited a few remarks 
though all was surprised at it. The family pondered over 
it in their own minds, but had too much respeCt for that 
gentleman to appear to be inquisitive about matters he did 
not think proper to explain. Mosely supposed from the 
questions he had asked, that he or his family had some 
mysterious connection withthe history of Mr. Bouvrie. 


The Diamond Cross. 1 33 

This thought he kept to himself, however, and made no 
further allusion to the sub&t. 

The “ golden hours flew over Mosely, as he walked with 
Miss Howard in the early morning and quiet evening, as 
they promenaded in the garden, strolled by the limid brook 
that ran near the house, or wandered under the shade of 
the forest trees ; while they rode over the surrounding 
country, mutually admiring the scenery, and when, at night, 
they read and conversed together in the library. It was 
like a delicious dream. 

Ulysses was scarcely more charmed by Calypso 
amidst her enchanting groves and bowers, than was Mosely 
by his bewitching companion in that delightful place. — 
Occasionally he woke up to a sense of his dangerous situ- 
ation, and for a moment, thought of breaking the spell 
that bound him ; but the temptation to remain was too 
powerful. He could not but perceive the increasing in- 
terest she daily manifested in his society ; and this, at the 
same time, gratified and perplexed him. 

The prominent features of his chara6ter were sufficently 
in contrast with hers to create mutual admiration. H e 
was intellectual, full of experience, and inclined to be 
thoughtful and grave, though genial ; she had a natural re- 
fined taste, uprightly and delicate wit, ingenuousness and 
freshness of a child, a ready and correct appreciation of 
character, and a warm, confiding nature. His feelings 
were deep and strong as his mind was comprehensive, 
while she was sympathetic, tender and gentle. In gener- 
ous sentiment and matters of taste they were congenial. 
And although he was ten or eleven years her seinor, she 
found him more companionable than a younger man, for 
her chief society through life had been composed of those 
much older than herself. Mr. O’Donnell was at least 
twenty years older, and he had been her most intimate ac- 
quaintance. 

There was a great deal in the history of Mosely to make 
an impression on such a person as Miss Howard. Few 


134 


The Diamond Cross. 


men had travelled more, or had seen and studied the 
world as much. He had not passed along the highway of 
life gathering trifles, but in storing his mind with whatever 
he found elevated and beautiful. She delighted to hear 
him relate his adventures and experience, and frequently 
led him into conversation, as they sat together, about him- 
self and his travels. She listened with deep interest to 
the story of his eventful life, which was calculated to ex- 
cite emotions in her romontic soul. Then, there was, at 
times, a tendency to sadness in his nature, as if some cloud 
that might have hung over his earlier years were throwing 
back its shadow, which inspired sympathy. In every re- 
sped: they bore such a relation to each other that the love 
which he felt might have become mutual had Mr. O’Don- 
nell not appeared to stand in the way. 

None of the neighboring country gentlemen had ever 
ventured to address Miss Howard. They admired and 
treated her with great resped, and even bosted of her 
abroad as the beauty of their country. The reason they 
did not essay to be lovers might have been the same that 
troubled Mosely , that is, the belief that Mr. O’Donnell 
was her accepted lover ; or it might have been that she 
was naturally so superior and so far above their ordinaryi 
level that they did not presume to indulge in any other 
sentiment than that of resped. 

The ladies, too, of that sedion of the country liked her 
much, and spoke of her with pride and admiration ; for 
she was not a rival for their beaux, and gave them no cause 
for jealousy or envy. 

Social parties were given by the ladies in the vicinity to 
entertain Miss Howard and Mosely, and the gentlemen 
brought out their dogs and guns to amuse him in the field 
Nothing, indeed, was left untried to make his time pass 
agreeably. 

Fox hunting was a favorite sport among these people. 


17ie Diamond Cross. 


*35 


Each gentleman kept a few hounds, and it was the custom, 
during the season, for two, three or more gentlemen to go 
out almost every fine morning. And when their dogs were 
collected together in this manner a considerable pack was 
formed. Occasionally Miss Howard and other ladies joined 
the sportsmen. 

A few days after Mosely arrived in the neighborhood 
the gentlemen made arrangements for a hunt, on a larger 
scale than usual, to gratify him. Mr. Howard invited the 
party to take breakfast at his house when the morning’s 
sport should be over. 

The custom of hunting in small social parties, without 
ceremony prevailed in Maryland and Virginia. Foxes 
could always be started in the seCtion of country spoken of, 
and almost every man was a hunter. There was none of 
the form or flourish here, as observed in England, in hunt- 
ing, nor any restrictive rules of a privileged class. It 
was the sport of the people ; every one participated in 
it. 

The morning appointed for the hunt broke clear and un- 
clouded, and not a breath of wind disturbed the silence 
that pervaded the valley. The air was sufficiently exhil- 
arating, without being cold. Before the sun had risen, 
just as aurora begun to chase the shadows of night from the 
east, the huntsman’s horn sounded, reverberating in pro- 
longed echoes through the mountains. The hounds bayed 
in chorus, and the horses were inspired and restive, as if 
eager for the sport. Miss Howard had expressed the pre- 
vious night her intention of joining the party, and Mosely 
found her ready to mount as soon as the dogs were unken- 
neled. At the start she gathered up the reins and sprang 
into the saddle with the ease and lightness of a practised 
rider. In a few minutes the whole party, which consisted 
of fifteen gentlemen and two ladies, were following the 
hounds. 

Mosely, as he rode by the side of Miss Howard, thought 


The Diamond Cross . 


136 

he had never seen her look more beautiful. The freshness 
of the morning and the excitement gave a glow and joyous 
brightness to her countenance that rivalled the aurora. 
Her dress a jacket and skirt of cloth— fitted admirably, 
and showed her fine form to advantage, while a dainty hat 
with its waving plume, set off the beauty of her face and 
head. She rode a handsome bay horse, which moved as 
if proudly conscious of the charming rider it bore. 

By the time they had ridden a mile or so, the rising sun 
threw its rays over the mountain tops, tipping them with 
gold, and rendering the whole scene, in its light shadows, 
and tints, delightful beyond description. 

Miss Howard looked at Mosely, as if watching his 
emotions, and said, “ Let me recall to your memory, Mr. 
Mosely, my remarks at Niagara about the scenery around 
my home. It is not very beautiful ? It may not impress 
you, who have seen the snow-capped peaks and resplendent 
icebergs of the towering Alps, and the more lofty and grand 
Andees, amidst the gorgeousness of tropical nature, as it 
does me ; but you must confess it is truly charming this 
morning.” 

“ There are scenes more grand, doubtless,” replied 
Mosely, “ but the Alleghaines, at this season of the year, 
especially in the morning at sunrise, and in the evening 
when the sun sets, are unsurpassed in beauty. I know not 
where, on the whole, such a combination of beauty and 
granduer can be seen comparable with this. While the 
tops and slopes of the mount ai is, and of the hills which 
form their spurs, are smooth and moulded in outline, giving 
a more agreeable than striking impression, the transperency 
of the atmosphere giving a surprising distinctness to the 
separate projecting masses. They loom up in their pro- 
portions and altitude to the magnificence that would not 
be apparent under another sky. Every objeCt here is dis- 
tinct. One can almost count the branches and leaves of 
the trees on yonder hill, as the light of the sun’s rays per- 


The Diamond Cross. 


137 


meates through them. Then, the rich and varied colors 
which now deck the East, and which are blended in an in- 
definable manner, as in the rainbow, are very beautiful. — • 
See how these colors come up from the dark line of the 
horizon in gorgeous splender, then spreading to the North 
and South, and above, in more mellow and softer lines, till 
gradually lost in the clear azure zenith and deep blue of 
the western sky. This certainly cannot be surpassed in 
any part of the globe. Although the air and the heavens 
favor the development of so much natural beauty this 
morning, such a scene is common in the Alleghanies. It 
is a familiar one to me, and my mind never tires in con- 
templating it.” 

As they were conversing thus, the hounds having scented 
the game, made the woods and valleys ring wih their deep 
mouthed clamor. The party felt the inspiration, quickened 
their speed, and spread themselves over the fields and lanes 
to see what direction the dogs would take, and to get a 
good view of the chase. They soon saw the fox that had 
been started cross the fields before them, and the hounds 
in hot pursuit. In a few minutes, however, Reynard, per- 
ceiving the danger he was in, plunged into the nearest 
woods for a place of refuge, and was lost to the sight of 
his pursuers. The sport had become exciting, and each one 
was eagerly pursuing the sly fugitive to discover his retreat 
and start him again, when the chase and the pleasures of 
the day were suddenly brought to an end by a serious 
accident. 

Amid the excitement when the fox was first seen, Mose- 
ly was separated from some of the party, among whom was 
Miss Howard and her father, by a fence that divided the 
field in which he was from the lane in which they were. 
Turning to rejoin this party he spurred his horse to leap 
the fence. At the moment the horse gathered himself up 
to spring over there was a cry of danger from his friends, 
but it was too late. A ravine, which was hid from view by 


The Diamond Cross. 


138 

the high weeds and brush that grew up by the fence, was 
the danger seen by those in the lane, but which neither he 
or his horse saw. The horse cleared the fence but not 
the ravine, and he and his rider fell with a terrible concus- 
sion. There was but little water to break the fall, and the 
bottom was hard and pebbly. Mosely received several deep 
wounds in the head, and had his arm dislocated. His 
friends who were quickly on the spot, found him insensible 
and his head bleeding profusely. The> thought at first his 
skull was fractured, and that he would not recover. One 
of the hunting party was a doctor, who, on examining the 
wounds, pronounced them severe, if not dangerous. Mose- 
ly was removed with great care to Mr. Howard’s house, 
where his arm was set and his wounds dressed. Thus, 
unfortunately, ended the morning’s sport, which opened so 
joyously and promised so much pleasure. 

Miss Howard was much distressed at this painful acci- 
dent and showed the most tender care for the sufferer. 
She left home full of joy and as bright as the morning it- 
self, and she returned dejedted as if some heavy afilidtion 
had befallen her. When consciousness returned to Mosely 
he saw her bending over him with looks of compassionate 
sadness, which in spite of his suffering sent a thiill of in- 
describable happiness to his soul. All the family were 
kind and watchful over him, but she especially. Each day 
during his illness she gathered fresh flowers for his room, 
and as soon as he began to recover she read to him what- 
ever soothed his mind or gratified his taste, and played the 
music he loved to hear. 

What a ministering angel is a kind and refined woman to 
a sick man ! But who, except these who have experienced 
it, can comprehend the exquisite pleasure realized by the 
presence and delicate attentions of one beloved under 
such circumstances. When a man experiences the tender 
cares of the woman he loves, as Mosely did, as he is reco- 
vering lrom a painful illness, his heart purified by the suf- 


Ihe Diamond Cross. 


139 


ferings he has endured, what happiness on earth can be 
compared with that ? 

Well might Mosely adore the lovely girl who hovered 
round him while he was ill and when he was convalesant, 
like the watchful angels that we are told when children 
guard our slumbers. How he longed to break through the 
reserve of form and address her in the endearing language 
his heart prompted ; to call her by her own sweet name. 
Lanra, that namn so dear to him, was on his tongue a 
hundred times, and he was about to give it utterance : but 
the thought of Mr. O’Donnell and the respect he consider- 
ed he ought to show both to him and to her as the lovers 
of each other, checked his impulse and sent a chill through 
his heart. He had Mrs. Howard say that when he was 
delirious with fever he called for Laura by name, and he 
thought how delightful it wauld if he could pronounce that 
name familiary under the delirium of his love. Only once, 
as far as he knew, did he address her in such a familiar 
manner, and that in a suppressed tone, when he was al- 
most unconcious of it. The sweet word stole from his 
month in a moment of grateful admiration for the kind at- 
tention she was paying him. He saw she noticed it, for 
she blushed, though evidently not in disapprobation, for 
her bearing afterwards was more affectionate than before. 

Prospero’s charm worked scarcely more powerfully upon 
the Prince than did the accident to Mosely upon both his 
own heart and Miss Howard’s. There was evidently a 
growing attachment on her part, and his passion became 
stronger every day. Still, Mosely constantly maintained 
his reserve under the steady belief that Mr. O’Donnell 
was her lover. 

Whenever Mr. O’Donnell’s name was mentioned in con- 
versation, as it frequently was, Miss Howard was in the 
habit of expressing great regard for him, and she exhibited 
much anxiety at his departure and during his absence. 
Then he communicated by letter every day or two with 


140 


The Diamond Cross. 


her. Mosely knew there was no tint of coquetry in her, 
and he attributed, therefore, the indications of attachment 
for himself, which he thought he saw, to another senti- 
ment than that of love. He could not think of weighing 
these appearances againat the evidences of her affection 
for Mr. O’Donnell. Governed, therefore, by these and 
his preconceived convi<5tions he remained in ignorance, 
and suffered the torments of hopeless love, which at times 
cast a cloud of melanchoiy ©ver his mind. Imbued with 
such feelings and views he spent the few' weeks during his 
convalescence in hours of alternate sweet enjoyment and 
fits of sadness. Oh, how delightful it was at one hour to 
be in the society of this charming girl — to gaze upon her 
— his soul’s idol, and how wretched the next when the 
thought forced itself upon his mind that she loved another 
and never could be his. How potent is love ! How blind 
and wayward are its subjects 1 



The Diamond Cross. 


141 


CHAPTER XIV. 

T> efore Mosely had fully recovered an event occurred 
which disturbed, to some extent, the quiet and peace 
of Miss Howard’s happy home ; an event which created, 
also, a painful and vague impression on Mosely’s mind that 
there was some mystery connected with the history of Mr. 
Howard’s family and Mr. O’Donnell’s relations with 
it. 

Mr. Howard’s sister, Mrs. Sharp, and his nephew, Mr. 
Sharp, came from Tennessee at this time to visit the family. 
They brought the demon that was to disturb the happiness 
of their relatives, and their condu6t had a great influence 
over the future history of some of the happy circle they in- 
vaded. 

Mrs. Sharp resembled in no respe<5t her genial, kind- 
hearted brother. She was a keen, plotting and selfish wo- 
man, who had little regard for the feeling or interests of 
others, and whose chief study was her own gratification and 
the wishes of her only child, the son referred to. Her mar- 
ried life had been a hard one, having had two husbands, 
the first of. whom she was divorced from, and the other, 
after leading a fast, dissipated life, died in a lunatic asylum. 
It was said that her condu6t and disposition led to or in- 
duced these misfortunes. She had been a widow many 
years, and though not adverse to marrying again, perhaps, 
no eligible suitor for her hand had presented himself after 
such an unfortunate experience. She was soured and dis- 
gusted with the world consequently, and regarded all men as 
heartless. Her disgust was the greater, probably, from the 
fa<5t that she had been handsome, and from knowing that 


142 


The Diamond Cross. 


even at forty-two she was still good looking. Though a weak 
woman in some respeCts, she was cunning, and had the 
taCt and ability to deceive almost every one, except those 
intimately acquainted with her, as to her motives and char- 
acter. Her voice was soft, and she spoke in a low tone ; 
and this, with a studied suavity of manner, led strangers to 
think she was a very excellent person. But a good judge 
of human nature could see the smirk in the corner of her 
mouth when she made an effort to smile, which had mingl- 
ed it with something like insincerity and a touch of con- 
temptuousness, indicating the evil spirit that lay concealed 
behind. Then her straightened pecuniary circumstances, 
caused by the dissipation of her husband and extravagant 
habits of her son, were not calculated to soften her nature 
or make her more amiable. 

Her son was a type of a spoiled child, and of a class of 
young men in the South who were brought up in idleness, 
who had no business or profession, and who spent their 
time about the hotels, in the billiard saloons, and sporting 
their figures in fashionable places. He was about twenty- 
five years of age, was good looking, and showed by his 
conduCt that he was fully conscious of his personal appear- 
ance. He affeCted the airs of a fashionable man, and 
deemed himself the pink of southwestern chivalry ; in fact 
he was an exquisite in his way. 

Nashville, Memphis, or some other of the cities in that 
seCtion of the country was the theatre of his performances. 
He was seen every day, just after he had taken breakfast, 
at eleven o’clock, standing at the steps of a large hotel, 
smoking a cigar, or sauntering down a fashionable thorough- 
fare, to meet the ladies as they promenaded, with the ex- 
pectation of being admired, or with the hope of catching 
an heiress. On such occasions he was rigged in the most 
approved style of the Southwest, with straight long and 
glossly black hair hanging down to his shoulders ; a shining 
silk hat on the apex of his head pitched back from the 


The Diamond Cross. 


143 


forehead, and resting on one side, which appeared in dan- 
ger of falling off every moment ; wearing the tighest clothes 
and thinest boots, and carrying daintily the smallest cane 
with a gold head. He had not travelled much, or far, but 
he loved to talk of his adventures, and of his success in 
winning the smiles or favors of women. Whenever his 
acquaintances would listen to him, or he would get the ear 
of a stranger he boastfully repeated the oft told story of 
his travels in the Northwest ; how in Chicago and in other 
places, he astonished the inhabitants by the dash he made ; 
how he surprised the hotel keepers by his heavy bills, and 
how the people on the streets used to gaze at him as he 
drove furiously along through the town, scattering all be- 
fore him. It must not be supposed, however, that with 
this affedtion of being fashionable, he was a tame sort of 
individual ; on the contrary, he talked greatly of pistols, 
and the bowie knife, and carried them about his person ; 
indeed, he was swaggering in his tone, and as sensitive to 
imagine insults, as the duelling editors of some of the 
Southern cities. 

Not long after the arrival of Mrs Sharp, and her son, at 
Mr. Howard’s residence, it became evident they had come 
on business, as well as pleasure. The mother had intima- 
ted several times, in her letters to her brother, that when 
she would visit him, it was her intention to bring Dick with 
her ; always adding, that he had “ sowed his wild oats,” 
and ought to think of marrying. In her last letter she 
suggested in plain language, that a match between her son 
and Miss Howard, would be a nice arrangement, and very 
agreeable to her. 

Mr. Sharp had seen Miss Howard twice while she was 
a school girl and once since she had grown to womanhood. 
He admired her beauty ; and knowing she would inherit 
his uncle’s estate he fell in with his mother’s views with- 
out any difficulty. She standing in the relation of first 
cousin, made no difference to him. A handsome girl and 


* 4 * 


The Diamond Cross. 


a good farm, with the reported savings of Mr. Howard, 
were just what he wanted, and he had not the least doubt 
of obtaining them. 

Mr. and Mrs. Howard had not made any response to 
Mrs. Sharp’s matrimonial suggestions, nor had they in- 
formed their daughter of them. They had no thought of 
interfearing with whatever choice Laura might make, for 
they had too much confidence in her good sense and taste 
to think she would love a man unworthy of her. They 
paid little attention, consequently, to their sister’s intima- 
tions, leaving the matter of marrying to Laura herself and 
the future. 

The mother and son having arranged the matrimonial 
affair in their own minds, and to their own satisfaction 
before they started from home, it was not long after their 
arrival before they commenced to carry out their purpose. 
The mother praised her son, and insinuated, on suitable oc- 
casions, to Laura what a nice family arrangement an alli- 
ance between them would be, and happj she might be with 
him. He, on his part, put himself in the best attitude and 
made the greatest effort of which he was capable for mak- 
ing a conquest. Assuming the privilege of relationship he 
was very familiar, and addressed Laura at once with a 
freedom of manner in which hardly any one else would 
have ventured to address her. 

Miss Howard had seen but little of her aunt and cousin 
before this visit, and had not much knowledge of their 
characters. When they arrived she received them with all 
the affeCtion due to such family connections, and treated 
them with marked consideration till she perceived their 
purpose. Then she was annoyed and distressed, and in 

order to avoid a subject so repugnant to her feelings 

which they persistently introduced — she was under the 
necessity of shunning their society when others were not 
present, as far as kindness and politeness would permit. 
As a natural consequence, she spent more of her time with 


The Diamond Cross. 


H5 


Mosely than she otherwise would, perhaps, while they were 
there, not only because it was more agreeable but to 
escape annoyance. 

Mrs. Sharp noticed the preference Miss Howard showed 
for the society of Mosely, and was greatly chagrined. She 
consoled herself, however, in a measure with the thought 
that Mosely would soon leave, and that the field would be 
clear for the exercise of her skill and her son’s devotion. 
Under the influence of this thought, she disguised her ill 
humor for time and waited anxiously the departure of the 
supposed rival of her son. 

Mr. Sharp entertained much the same sentiment with 
regard to Mosely, but he esteemed himself too highly to 
think his prospers were in danger by the presence of that 
gentleman. He began to feel a passion for his cousin, 
which, perhaps, was stimulated more by Mosely’s intimacy 
with her, and the difficulties he had alraady encountered, 
than from any affinity with or capicity to love a person so 
far superior to himself. Obstacles, rather than the qual- 
ities of a woman, are likely to arouse the feelings of a man 
of such a nature. He attributed Miss Howard’s reserve 
or tactit repulses when he approached her with complimen- 
tary expressions to maiden coyness ; for he was too vain 
to perceive that such insiduous advances were repugnant 
to her. Hardly anything short of a fiat refusal could un- 
decieve him, and he had not yet made a formal proposal. 
But as day after day passed in this uncerntainty, and he 
saw that the more he preserved, the more cold and pre- 
served she was ; he became irritated and jealous of Mosely. 
This led both him and his mother into condudt unbecoming 
persons in their situations, to acts of rudeness almost, at 
times. It was evident they began to perceive at last their 
cherished purpose and objedt of their visit was not likely 
to be accomplished. 

All the family, and Mosely too, observed the change that 
had come over Mrs Sharp, and Mr. Sharp. Miss Howard 


The Diamond Cross. 


146 

was distressed, but remained silent about it. Her father 
and mother were much annoyed on perceiving that Mosely 
had become the objedt of dislike, to their sister aud nephew 
for he was their guest, and they entertained a sincere friend- 
ship for him. They knew too, their daughter had a great 
regard for him. 

But Mosely felt quit indifferent, as far as he was concern- 
ed personally, about the jealously or ill humor of these 
persons. He thought they should be jealous of Mr. 
O’Donnell, and not of himself, if they had any cause or 
right ro be so at all. Still he was grieved to see Miss 
Howard, who had been so happy before, placed in such 
an embarrassing and unpleasant situation. From the 
delicate relation the parties occupied to each other, and he 
to all of them, he was precluded from offering such consol- 
ing remarks as his heart would have prompted to the 
charming girl he loved so well. 

Mosely saw that this state of affairs was likely to end in 
a rupture between Mr. Howard’s family and their visitors, 
but he little suspe<5ted the nature of the denouement that 
was to follow, or its consequences. 

As he was sitting alone one day on the balcony, the 
parlor window near him being open, he overheard a con- 
versation between Mrs. Sharp and her son, in the parlor, 
that surprised and gave him great uneasiness. He sup- 
posed the remarks made were intended for his ear, though 
not addressed apparently to him diredtly, for he was near 
and in sight of the speakers and no other person was pre- 
sent. Besides, they were of such a character as might 
have been supposed to deeply interest him. The conver- 
sation was about Miss Howard, and from the tenor of it he 
understood that both mother and son were unusually irrit- 
ated, and that the cause was in something that had occurred 
that morning between Miss Howard and Mr. Sharp. 
Mosely did not learn precisely what it was, but had no 
doubt, from what he did hear, that Mr. Sharp had pro- 


'17ie Diamond Cross. 


M7 

posed to Miss Howard and that she had rejected his 
offer. 

“ Who is she that she should esteem herself so highly ?” 
Mosely heard Mrs. Sharp say to her son, with much ill 
humor. “ I know who she is not, and there are others 
who knew before they came to live here.. My brother 
thinks more of her than ot his own blood relations. An 
outcast of bad parents, most likely, whom they picked up 
because they had no children of their own.” 

Mosely heard no more. Either the tone of their conver- 
sation was lowered or he was so staggered by these mys- 
terious words that he could not hear. “ Can it be possible 
they meant Miss Howard ?” he said to himself, as he arose 
from his seat, and walked away with a feeling of deep in- 
dignation that such bitter and revengeful words could be 
uttered of one so pure and lovely as she. “ They were 
talking about her ; and Mrs. Sharp, mentioning her broth- 
er so plainly seems to show that her language referred to 
no one else that Miss Howard. What could this woman 
mean by saying Mr. Howard thought more of her than of 
his own blood relations ? Is she not his daughter ? Then 
those enigmetical words about knowing who she is not, and 
of others knowing this before they came to live here ; to 
whom could they refer ? Have they lived elsewhere ? I 
imagined Miss Howard was born here on the oid plantation 
home, and that this was an old family estate. No, I can- 
not believe she was the subje<5t of her aunt’s remarks. I 
must have been dreaming or must have misunderstood the 
words I supposed I heard.” Nothing cquM shake Mosely’s 
love for Laura ; and, therefore, while he was distressed 
and perplexed at this incident, it only made him feel more 
devoted to her. 

At the time of this occurrence Mosely had sufficiently 
recovered from his accident to travel, and had announced 
his purpose to leave. As the day for his departure ap- 
proached Miss Howard looked depressed in spirit, and 


The Diamond Cross . 


148 


seemed to cling to him as to a dear friend from whom she 
dreaded separation. He was conscious she esteemed him, 
and believed that the many delightful hours they had spent 
together had inspired a feeling of warm friendship ; and 
had he not been persuaded in his own mind of her love for 
another, he might have thought such evidences of her 
regard sprang from a deeper and more delicate sentiment. 
How much he regretted, too, to leave her, especially since 
the condua of her visiting relatives had become so annoy- 
ing, and because be had a vague, indefinable idea that the 
mysterious language of the vindicative Mrs Sharp foreboded 
unhappinass to her at no distant day ! Still, neither his 
duties nor propriety would permit him to piolong his 
visit. 



The Diamond Cross. 


149 


CHAPTER XV. 

Tpvuring the last hours Mosely spent at the residence of 

^ Mr. Howard, it was his good fortune to have revealed 
to him the true relations that existed between Miss How- 
ard and Mr. O’Donnell, and to have the pleasure of 
learning there was no obstacle between his love and the 
idol of his heart. On the evening preceding his departure, 
which happened to be one of those so delightful in the fall 
of the year, the air being balmy and all nature clothed with 
beauty, as the sun was going down in its gorgeous bed of 
purple and gold, Mosely and Laura were sitting together 
in one of the arbors of the garden. Everything around 
them seemed imbued with soft emotion, and the flowers to 
exhale love. The hour and place favored the expression 
of that tenderness with which their souls w r ere filled. But 
few words were said at first by either, for the heart of each 
was pregnant with feelings struggling for utterance. He 
gazed at her fondly as she raised her eyes in sympathetic 
admiration. A blush modestly suffused her fair face, and 
she averted her eyes for a moment ; but she looked at him 
still, for she was conscious of indulging no unworthy affec- 
tion, as if she would read the inmost thoughts of his soul. 
Deeply impressed by the language thus silently expressed, 
the heavy weight that had pressed upon his heart was 
suddenly removed and his tongue was freed from re- 
straint. 

“ Laura, dear Laura !” he said, “ can I not believe the 
promptings of my soul and the language of your eyes ? 
Yes, you will permit me to call you by your own sweet 
name and to pour out the flood of my pent-up afteftions. 


The Diamond Cross . 


*S° 

How I struggled against a passion that I deemed hopeless ! 
But now I believe I no longer stand upon forbidden ground. 
Oh, tell me that it is so, and this will be the happiest 
moment of my life.” 

He struck a chord in unison with his own feelings, but 
Laura’s heart was too full for her tongue to express what 
she felt. She said not a word, but placed her hand in his 
and wept tears of joy because the spell was broken that 
had held their souls in bondage. A sudden burst of light 
upon the eyes of one blind could hardly create a more 
strange and delightful sensation than this unexpedted hap- 
piness in her. It was like awaking suddenly into new life 
• — from gloomy and fearful dreams into a bright and joyous 
world unseen before. 

“ Then, Mr. O’Donnell is not your lover, Laura,” con- 
tinued Mosely. “ I discover that in your looks and man- 
ner. I have been groping in darkness and despair, and 
now the day breaks brightly over me.” 

No,” she replied, looking somewhat surprised, “ he is 
only a kind and dear friend — my mentor, a second father. 
The thought of being a lover never entered either his head 
or mine.” 

u I had no doubt till this hour, that you were lovers,” 
Mosely added, “ and full as my heart was, I could not re- 
lieve it by declaring my passion while that impression 
remained. Knowing the pureness of your charadter, and 
superior nature, so far above anything like coquetry or in- 
consistency, this interview soon revealed to me the mistake 
I had been long laboring under. When your eyes met 
mine, I believed I understood their language, and that 
words were not necessary to express their meaning. Oh ! 
what a joyful hour is this ! Such indeed, as I had not 
realized before, even in my imagination.” 

“ 1 never had a lover,'” Laura said. “ Since my school 
days ended, I have been nearly all the time at my quiet 
home, where I have seen little society, except that of our 


The Diamond Cross. 


iSi 

country neighbors. My chief companion, apart from my 
own family, was Mr. O’Donnell, who from my earliest 
recolledtion, has been like a father or brother to me. The 
gentlemen here, with whom we are acquainted, have always 
exhibited much politeness and kindness, but none of them, 
so far as I know, ever regarded me otherwise than a friend. 
Probably they did not think of me in any other light, though 
Mr. O’Donnell humorously remarked sometimes, that he 
believed he frightened away my admirers.” 

“ I have no doubt he did,” Mosely replied, “ for much 
as I love you, I resolved over, and over again, to tear my- 
self away from your presence, under the conviction that 
you had surrendered your heart to him, and that I only 
increased my torments by remaining.” 

She smiled at this remark, and then he said in a serious 
tone, “ then you were going to leave to morrow with this 
impression on your mind, and I was never to know I was 
beloved, or to see you again. This accidental conversation 
alone led to an explanation. Ah, how truly my heart fore- 
boded what would have happened. As I sat silent a few 
minutes ago, and looked at the sun sinking beneath the 
horizon, Ithought of your departure, and I said to myself, 
thus will he, the genial light, which for a brief period has 
shone upon me, and made me happy, pass away from my 
sight, and perhaps, forever. And when I turned my head 
and saw the shadows of night gathering in the east, follow- 
ing inevitably the declining course of the bright orb, my 
heart sunk within me, and I reflected that so would my 
soul become overshaded with gloom, and without even the 
hope of returning day. Yes, a long night of darkness 
began already to settle over me, when your fond words 
came like the morning’s auroral dawn of promise, full of 
hope and comfort.” 

“ Your language, dear Laura, fills my heart with joy,” 
Mosely said ; “ all doubts are now dispelled. Yes, I will 
be tbe sunlight of your existence ; and you shall be like 


152 


The Diamond Cross. 


the smiling morn to inspire and bless me in the paths of 
duty and usefulness, and as the calm evening to give me 
sweet repose and happiness. I have found the treasure I 
longed for, and for which I searched in vain till now. You 
are more charming than the most felicitous creations of 
imagination j and to be loved by you is bliss indeed.— 
Your image has been indelibly impressed upon my soul 
from the first day I saw you at Niagara. Neither absence 
or the efforts of my reason, when I believed you loved 
another, would erase it. You were present to my mind in 
my slumbers at night, and the bright vision left me not in 
the day.. I could never break the charm, though I strug- 
gled against my passion and believed it hopeless. You 
can comprehend, then, the happiness I feel at this 
moment. 


“ And ’ now > m y dear Laura, I would vain remain with 
you, and I shall leave with great regret, but duty calls me 
away. My illness has kept me from engagements I ou°\ht 
to have met some time since, though I am thankful for the 
accident that detained me, since that has been the means 
of asuremg me of your love. Let not your heart be 
troubled ; we part only for a short time ; we shall soon 

mppt a era in » 


Ah, why could I not enjoy this new-born happiness 
without alloy ?” she answered. “ But as I am no^your 
cheering words, “ that we shall soon meet again.” shall be 
my solace during the dreary days of your absence, and the 
remembrance of this joyful hour will comfort me « We 
shall soon meet again,” shall be the tailsman I will wear 
near my heart while I live in hope of the future ” 

They were unconscious of the flight of time during such 
sweet intercourse until warned by the darkness that it was 
necessary to return to the house 

Laura conversed little in the family circle during the 
evening, but there was a thoughtful placid sweetness rest- 
ing on her countenance which showed the change that had 


The Diamond Cross. 


1 53 


come over her. A new life was visible in her expression 
as she cherished her felicity in silence ; while her manner 
toward Mosely was unusally affectionate. 

Mosely was animated, cheerful, and communicative, and 
his attentions to Laura, which had always been marked by 
much kindness, now showed a more tender sentiment. 

The bearing of the lovers did not escape the keen eyes 
of Mrs. Sharp, and had the effeCt of making her more irri- 
table and caustic than before. Taken in connexion with 
the rebuff her son had met with in his proposal to Laura, 
and indicating that her matrimonial schemes were frustra- 
ted, it produced in her a determined spirit of revenge. 
She made inuendoes about the family, in the presence of 
all, that was evidently very painful to Mr. and Mrs. How- 
ard, and perplexed Laura and Mosely. These referred to 
the same subjeCt about which Mosely had overheard her 
conversing with her son, though she expressed herself 
less plainly than at that time. There was the same mean- 
ing conveyed that she possessed some secret of a startling 
character relating to the family, and which had special 
reference to Laura. 

Mrs. Sharp’s peculiar conduCt and language surprised 
Laura even, though she did not comprehend in the least 
what the mysterious allusions meant. She was disposed 
to think they were merely the utterance of ill temper, and 
and had no particular meaning. 

With Mosely, however, it was different. He had heard 
Mrs Sharp’s conversation with her son in the parlor, which 
was more explicit, and which Laura knew nothing about. 
The remarks Mrs. Sharp had just made in the same strain, 
though rather more ambiguous, fully convinced him they 
referred to Laura. He was thoughtful and troubled. 
When he retired to his room he refle&ed’on what had been 
said, or rather insinuated. 

“ What can this woman mean ?’* he said to himself. 
« There can be no mystery or anything wrong connected 


iS4 


The Diamond Cross . 


with this excellent family and my charming Laura. Peo- 
ple so natural, simple in their habits, well known and 
universally respected, to have such a secret in their history 
as her malenevolence implies i And, Laura, who is as 
ingenuous as a child and pure as an angel, to be shrouded 
in mystery i Impossible ? Mrs. Shasp’s insinuations are 
the invention of a wicked mind or the ravings of an insane 
revenge.” 

But whatever was ment or implied, whether there was 
any foundation for the inuedoes or not, it was evident that 
the peace and harmony of that quiet abode was disturbed, 
for both Mr. and Mrs. Howard had lost their cheerfulness 
and looked anxious. 

In the morning Mosely found an opportunity to con- 
verse with Mr. Howard, and told him of his love for 
Laura. The kind and affectionate old gentleman took 
his hand and pressed it warmly, and said, “ She is worthy 
of any one’s love, Mr. Mosely. No one will attempt to 
controll her in the choice she may make. What ever she 
wishes or does will be agreeable to us.” He said nothing 
more on the subject, seemed sad and turned the conversation 
to another topic. 

From the regard Mr. and Mrs. Howard had manifested 
for Mosely during his visit he anticipated a favorable re- 
ply to his declaration of love for Laura, and was gratified 
in not being disappointed, as well as at the frank and very 
kind manner in which the ^mouncement was received. 

But he was a little surprised at the comparative reticence* 
of Mr. Howard, for that gentleman had always been cheer- 
ful and communicative, particularly when his daughter was 
the subject of conversation. 

The mention of her name never had failed to make him 
loquacious. He loved to talk of her disposition, habits and 
good qualities. After some refleaion, Mosely attributed 
this change m Mr. Howard to the thought that might have 
suddenly entered his mind of being separated from his 


7he Diamond Cross. 


155 


daughter, for many fond parents look with regret upon any 
prospective event that may separate them from a beloved 
child ; and he might well have such a feeling, for she 
was the only child, and the light and joy of his house. 
With these impressions, and being assured there was no 
objection to himself personally, Mosely dismissed the mat- 
ter from his mind, and continued the conversation with 
Mr. Howard on other subjects. 

The last hour or two previous to his departure Mosely 
spent with Laura alone. It was the first time they met, 
uninterrupted by the presence of others, since the delight- 
ful denouement of the preceding evening. There was no 
longer any reserve ; they spoke what the heart prompted. 
The past, the beginning, and growth of their passion for 
each other, and the bright futnre they promised themselves, 
were the themes of conversation. Love s magic wand had 
transformed them ; they seemed to have lost in a manner 
their individuality and to have become one in thought and 
in mind. Oh, how blissful the communion of such lovers ! 
In natures so passionate, intellectual and refined the acme 
of love is only found— a love which knows no satiety and 
is ever fresh as perennial spring. In the love of Mosely 
and Laura reality was not exceeded by the creations 
of poetry, and hence their felicity may be imagined. 

But the hour had come when they were to part for awhile. 
The month of October had already far advanced, and his 
engagements in Virginia and Washington called him 

^When leaving, Mr. and Mrs. Howard parted with Mosely 
as if he had been their son. Mrs. Sharp and Mr. Sharp 
were formal and scarcely polite. Laura walked with him, 
leaning fondly on his arm, to the carriage. As the parting 
words were on his tongue he saw a tear steal down her 
cheek. It was the silent language of the heart which her 
lips could not express. That tear was more precious to 
him than diamonds. Deeply moved he said, “ This is not 


The Dicunotid Cross . 


156 

a long farewell, my dear Laura ; we shall soon meet again. 

I leave my heart with you, my prayers shall be for you, and 
my thoughts, wherever 1 may be, will turn continually to 
you. God bless you, my beloved Laura. Farewell. 

He, too, felt sad at parting, and, as he passed along, 
looked lingeringly upon his soul’s treasure and the dear 
spot where he had found happiness. But he consoled 
himself with the hope of an early reunion. Laura filled 
his mind ; there was no room for any other objedt. A 
sweet reverie stole over him, and he appeared to be only 
half conscious of his arrival at the village, or of what oc- 
curred around him. Even the whirl and noise of traveling 
seemed not inharmonious to his feelings. He felt that he 
was a purer and better man, at peace with all the world, 
could forgive his enemies if he had any, and was inspired 
with ambition to do good and perform a more important 
part in life. All the better and higher qualities of the 
mind were stimulated. In fadt, he felt that he had some- 
thing to live for. Such is the magic and purifying power 
of deep and true love over a superior nature. And, how 
bright the future looked with these new and powerful mo- 
tives that aroused his ambition ! He resolved to employ 
his fine talents to attain honorable distindtion among men, 
and a name that Laura might be proud of. In this frame 
of mind he reached Virginia. 



t The Diamond Cross . 


1 57 


CHAPTER XVI. 

anabere, it has been observed, had been a French 



politician and a Paris journalist. He was greatly in- 
terested in whatever political questions affedted the United 
States, his new home and the country of his adoption. He 
had but crude ideas of the institutions of this republic, and 
desired to be better informed with regard to them. Impel- 
led by this desire he had arranged to meet Mosely in 
Washington for the purpose of studying the frame work 
and adtion of the government at a very interesting period. 
This was in the early part of 1850, when the compromise 
measures were before Congress. Agreeable to this arrange- 
ment he proceeded to the federal capital and met Mosely 


there. 


Mosely fell in with his views and wishes, and expressed 
gratification in meeting him at the seat of government. 
“ This is quite a different place to any other you have seen,” 
he remarked, “ and will be, in some respedts, more con- 
genial to your taste. While New York is half European 
in population and habits, and not stridtly representative of 
the American people and charadter, Washington, though 
much smaller, is a representative city. There are few 
foreigners here, except the Diplomatic corps ; and the in- 
habitants, who are from every part of the Union, are well 
marked with the peculiarities of the different se&ions and 
localities.” 

“ You have arrived opportunely to gratify your taste for 
the study of political questions and the system of govern- 
ment ; for Congress is in session and is debating some of 
the most important measures, for good or evil, that ever 
agitated the country. As you are an enthasiastic admirer 
of republican institutions, and, of this great republic parti- 


158 


The Diamond Cross. 


cularly, of which you will become a citizen, it will be well 
to understand the subject of this debate. The whole frame- 
work of the constitution and government, and, I may say, of 
republican institutions, is under discussion. You will see 
and hear the ablest men of this country — men who would 
be in the first rank of statesmen and orators of any coun- 
try. I invite you, then, to stay a few days, if agreeable ; 
and it will afford me pleasure to give you all the informa- 
tion and assistance in my power. As you have changed 
your allegiance, and have entered into new relations of life 
here, it is important that you should be fortified against 
the prejudices of your European education, and that you 
should understand thoroughly our political and domestic 
institutions. ,, 

It was one of those calm and delightful evenings in the 
early part of summer, before the heat and dust of July and 
August make Washington so disagreeable, when Mosely 
and Lanabere first sauntered out together to contemplate 
the young capital of a new but mighty people. The city 
was as quiet as a country village ; the crowds of people 
who usually promenaded the avenue, the main street, early 
in the evening, had retired to their homes ; the numerous 
loungers, who generally blocked up the way in front of 
the hotels, had withdrawn to the theatre, barrooms, billiard 
tables, or gambling houses ; and the few sluggish omni- 
buses and hacks that remained on the street seldom broke 
the silence. 

As they entered the grounds or gardens that surrounded 
the Capitol, the moon shed a soft light over and through 
the thick foliage of the trees, shrubs and plants, that grew 
there in beautiful variety. The Capitol loomed up in majes- 
tic grandeur through the slightly hazy atmosphere, which 
made its proportions appear much larger than they were. 
Its white walls and marble colums stood out in bold relief 
above the forest-like mass of dark green, which incline 
gently upward, as the ground rose toward the hill, on which 


The Diamond Cross. 


159 

the building stands ; while the black heavy dome that 
crowned the centre, was a prominent objecft, in striking 
contrast with the rest of the structure and the scene. 

The Capitol, in Roman Corinthian style of architecture, 
was characterized by a simple grandeur, beauty of outline 
and fine proportions. The jutting portico on the east, and 
the projection on the west, both standing out prominently, 
formed the figure of a cross, with the north and south ends, 
this broke the ground line of the mass, while the dome 
broke the sky line. In this respect the building was 
Roman. In its columns and other features it was Greek. 
It has been said that the dome was copied, both in form 
and size, from the Pantheon at Rome. There were^ fewer 
finer buildings in the world. It remained to be seen how 
far the extensive and costly wings, and the new dome then 
projected would add to its beauty. It was evident] the 
simple and classic style was to be greatly changed. The 
wings according to the plan, would have the appearance of 
great factory-like buildings, placed against rather than 
attached to the north and south ends. 

Although the surrounding gardens, or grounds, as they 
were more generally called, were not extensive enough to 
be in keeping with the grand structure, and wanted the 
ornamental statuary, and monuments which Lanabere had 
seen at the Tuileries, Champs Elysees and other public 
places in Paris and elsewhere in Europe, he was forced 
to admire the scene. At the time these gentlemen were 
promenading there were few persons in the grounds, ex- 
cept, perhaps, some lovers, who forgot the flying hours as 
they sat conversing softly under the umbrageous trees. 
The air was balmy, the heavens serene, the moon above 
fluked the earth at intervals with dark shadows from the 
foliage and bright spots, while a soft wind gently waved 
the tops of the trees in harmony to the whole. It was a 
time to inspire the imagination and make the mind the 
reflective ; and these gentlemen felt the influence as they 


i6o 


The Diamond Cross. 


talked of the past and present and speculated on the 
future. 

“ How enchanting is the scene T exclaimed Lanabere 
(< It reminds one of the poetic creations of Elysium, and 
. that grand building rising up majestically in the moonlight 
and out of the dense foliage appears like the temple of the 
Deity.” 

“ You are an ambitious people,” he continued. “ This is 
seen in many things, but in none more than in your public 
edifices ; you, who are so economical in your government 
compared with the expenditures of the governments of the 
Old World, gratify your ambition at a great cost in this re- 
spedt. You are repeating the history of former nations. 
As wealth accumulates, as population becomes numerous 
and condensed, and as power increases, nations lose their 
primitive simplicity and too often their virtue. They aspire 
to luxury, greatness and dominion, and the mass of the 
people lose their first happy state with their liberties. For 
as Byron says, 

There is a moral of all human tales. 

5 Tis but the same rehearsal of the past ; 

First Freedom, and then Glory — when that fails, 
Wealth, Vice, Corruption — Barbarism at last • 

And History, with all her volumes vast, 

Hath but one page. 

“ While I love the arts, desire to see them cultivated by 
all nations and fostered by governments, I do not forget 
the lessons of history which teach that there is no greater 
danger to liberty than luxury. Build gorgeous palaces, and 
lavish wealth on sculpture, painting and other arts, for they 
educate and refine the mind ; but be careful not to become 
affedted with the vices and ambition of the ancient repub- 
lics when they became rich, luxurious and powerful. Copy 
the nations of Europe, if you will, in the encouragement of 
art, but avoid their corrupting extravagance, thirst for glory 
and affedted dilettanteism. Preserve your original and 


The Diamond Cross. 


161 


dignified simplicity of charadter and manners, and that will 
prove the surest guaranty for the perpetuation of your in- 
stitutions.” 

Few men can talk more eloquently on the purity of 
governments of virtues of the people than an enthuiastic 
h rench republican, and few are less practical in the appli- 
cation of their theories to the actual condition and wants 
of society. In the difference between iiis political dogmas 
and practice he is like certain Quakers, who declaim 
solemnly against the vanity of dress, while they rival the 
most fashionable people in the richness and costliness of 
their attire. 

Replying to the above remarks of Lanabere, Mosely 
said ; “ I agree with your observations in the main ; for 
the experience of mankind proves them to be true : but 
there is nothing absolutely incompatible between the best 
republican institutions and a high degree of refinement. 
Nor are the legitimate aspirations for national glory, when 
stimulated by patriotism, and when the well-being of the 
people is contemplated, to be deprecated. The glory of 
conquest by war, and of extending dominion by the force of 
arms, is very different from that which a country like the 
United States acquires though conquering the wilderness 
by industry — making it blossom like a rose — and through 
developing the natural resources of a great continent. 
There is greater danger with us in the more rapid growth 
of luxury and extravagance than of an elevated taste for 
art, for we are becoming luxurious before we are refined. 
There is as much danger in pur internal and sedtional 
dissensions as in the ambitious desire for dominion. 

“ There are peculiarities in the origin, development and 
character of each nation, and it is in comprehending these, 
and in the wise application of practical measures to 
varying circumstances that a people may continue 
great and happy. Much depends on the leading spirits of 
a country, and on the ability and character of public men. 


162 


The Diamond Cross. 


Those most to be feared in this country, with few excep- 
tions, are men who make pretensions to great learning, 
who have studied political science in schools, who are edu- 
cated in theories merely, and who are regarded by the 
mass of the citizens as statesmen because they can talk 
fluently and quote history readily. The true statesmen 
generally are the plain country gentlemen who make the 
constitution and the laws and the wants of society their 
study. While such do not neglect the lights of history, 
they devote themselves more particularly to existing neces- 
sities under the established order of things, without reference 
to what the Greeks or Romans did, or what speculative 
philosophers say should be done. This country affords 
many examples of such men, and pre-eminent among them, 
Washington and Jackson, both statesmen who governed 
wisely, and who left a lasting impression of their ability. 
Yet these great men were educated mainly in the school of 
experience and practical life. 

“ We regard our system of government as unisque, hav- 
ing none in modern times as there was none in ancient 
striaiy resembling it. It was framed so as to be adapted 
to the actual circumstances of our own life, without refer- 
ence to mere theories or historical analogy. The Old 
World has made some impression upon our political life, 
though the vast emigration thence of persons who became 
citizens here before their minds were divested of the Eu- 
ropean idea of centralized power, and through the specu- 
lative dogmas of French and German philosophy. It re- 
mains to be seen how tar this influence will be felt. Right- 
ly understood, the government might be extended safely 
to any number of States and over a very numerous popu- 
lation. 

“ In studying our institutions, then, you ought to divest 
your mind of ideas imbibed from Rousseau’s Contrat Social 
and from works of such writers as Prudhon or Louis Blane, 
which are the text books of French republicans. Study to 


The Diamond Cross. 


163 

preserve the institutions of your adopted country, which 
have been produdftive of so much good, rather than to 
change or destroy them. 

“ England the people enjoy liberty, with a just and an 
impartial administration of the laws ; in the United States 
we have liberty and equality ; but you French republicans 
were not content with these, for you inscribed everywhere, 
liberie egalite, fraternity as the motto of your creed. You 
endeavored to engraft socialism on the republican institu- 
tions you inaugurated ; and you know how the effort failed. 
Such efforts must fail, whenever made for the socialist 
dogma is in conflidt with human nature and experience. 
In Europe you were a revolutionist ; here, where we have 
the best government ever framed by man, be conser- 
vative.” 

Mosely and Lanabere conversed in this manner on poli- 
tical questions, as if driving inspiration from the spot where 
they walked ; and, indeed, it was a suitable theme of con- 
versation near the capital of the United States and at such 
a time. 

They next visit the White House — the Executive, or 
Presidential, Mansion, as it is sometimes called — where 
Lanabere found much to attradl his observation and to 
stimulate reflection. 

He approached this modest residence of the ruler of a 
great country, which many residences of private gentlemen 
in Europe exceed in dimensions and splendor, with sur- 
prise. He expedted to see a building something like the 
gorgeous palaces of European rulers. The contrast, too, 
between it and the Capitol appeared strange to him. 
Mosely explained this seeming incongruity. He said the 
Capitol represented the grandeur of the country, while the 
President’s residence was in keeping with the simplicity of 
the institutions of the republic, the equality of the citizens, 
and with the salary and unostentatious style of living of 
the President. Any European accustomed to see only the 


The Diamond Cross. 


161 

pcmp of royalty and the grand military entourage of the 
President of the French republic, while that republic exis- 
ted, would naturally be surprised to find no such display 
here. Seeing the White House had the appearance and 
quiet repose of a respe<5table country dwelling, surrounded 
by gardens and shrubbery, without guards or a glittering 
retinue, Lanabere exclaimed, What a government ! I 
see neither soldiers nor police ; has not the President a 
guard for his mansion or to attend his person ? What 
glorious institutions are these that need not the bayonet, 
and hardly the policeman’s baton to support them !” 

“ Yes, sir,” added Mosely, “they are glorious institutions. 

I feel proud of my country when I compare it with the 
countries of the old world, where I saw the grim visages of 
soldiers everywhere ; where governments rest upon the 
points of bayonets, and where the will of one man, or of the 
few, is the law for all.” 

“ But let us visit the President,” continued Mosely ; “ I 
have the honor to be acquainted with him and his family. 
It is not too late to call, and it will give me pleasure to in- 
troduce you. There will be no more ceremony observed 
than in visiting any other family. Of course, evening 
visits are made only by those who are very well acquainted 
with the President or his family, and by friends * who may 
accompany them. The President will be pleased to see 
you if not engaged in his official duties. He sometimes 
devotes the evenings as well as the days to public affairs, 
and sometimes he uses his library or office for social con- 
versation in the evening. He likes to converse of planta- 
tions and of plantation life, and as you have become a 
■ planter in Louisiana, to which State he belongs and where 
he owns a plantation, he may take greater pleasure in con- 
versing with you. He is a plain, frank, and kind-hearted 
man. He is a soldier, too, and a brave one. It was the 
ability and bravery he displayed in the late war with 
Mexico that elevated General Taylor to the Presidency.” 


The Diamond Cross. jg- 

A servant in plain clothes, who seemed to know Mosely 
very well, as he addressed him somewhat in the manner of 
a familiar acquaintance, took their cards in, and returned 
with rhe usual hospitable message to “ walk in.” The 
President, Major Bliss, bis son-in law, three ladies of the 
family, and two visitors only, were in the parlor. This 
room was just such a comfortable, moderate sized one as 
might be found in any rich gentleman’s house, and had 
not much embellishment or show of luxury. There was 
nothing remarkable in it except a fine, full length portrait 
in oil painting of Washington hanging on the wall, and a 
very handsome piano-forte, which had been presented by 
a celebrated manufacturer as a masterpiece of workman- 
ship. Otherwise it was furnished and ornamented in a 
simple manner, but with taste. The President rose as the 
two gentlemen entered, and greeted Mosely with a cordial 
shake of the hand, and also Lanabere when presented, in 
the same friendly manner. Then he introduced them to 
the family and the two visitors who were present. 

General Taylor, at this time, looked to be upwards of 
sixty years of age. He was a short, thick-set man, with 
stiff steel-grey hair and bushy eyebrows. There were no 
marks of superior intellect, or prominent features of char- 
a6ter, in his face or bearing. His eyes expressed benig- 
nity, and his mouth some firmness. In general appear- 
ance he was more like a plain planter than a high public 
functionary. 

The characteristic traits of a public man are soon ap- 
preciated by the people, and such traits are generally ex- 
pressed in a felicitous manner, by a few words or by nick- 
names. General Taylor was called “ Old Rough and 
Ready,” and was spoken, of as “Honest old Zack.” 
This concise and striking, but rather uncouth, manner of 
delineating character is strongly American ; and these 
cognomens sketched the old chief admirably. 

“ I took an early opportunity to request the honor of 


1 66 


The Diamond Cross. 


introducing Mr. .Lanabere to you, Mr. President,” said 
Mosely, because he is a stranger; and can stay but a few 
days in Washington, and because he has become a planter 
and resident of your own State.” 

“ You are a fortunate man,” observed the President, ad- 
dressing Lanabere. “ The life of a planter is a happy 
one. I look forward to the day when I can have pleasure 
to be relieved of the cares of public life and return to my 
quiet plantation home ; and I wish it would be to-morrow. ’’ 

His looks confirmed the sincerity of these words. No 
one occupying his high position had ever been harassed 
more, or suffered as much, from the troubles and weighty 
responsibility of office. He had never been a politician, 
and this was his first experience in public life apart from 
his profession as a military man. He had put out to sea 
in troubled waters, when it required a more experienced 
and tougher helmsman. His health was already sinking 
under the weight he had to bear. It was apparent that he 
was conscious of this, and hence the heartfelt earnestness 
with which he expressed a desire for the repose of quiet 
life. He spoke little of politics during the conversation, 
and confined himself chiefly to making remarks on planting 
and the planting interest of the South, and to asking ques*- 
tions about Europe. He was proud of his military achieve- 
ments, and when these were adverted to by way of compli- 
ment he seemed highly gratified. 

After a visit of half an hour the two gentlemen took 
leave, with cordial expressions of good will from the kind 
old President. 

As they returned to their hotel Lanabere was desirous of 
knowing the nature of the President’s duties and the re- 
sponsibilities of his office. Mosely explained 

He said, “the duties of the President are chiefly ad- 
ministrative, though they are legislative also to the extent 
of the veto power over afls of Congress. They are in no 
sense judicial, notwithstanding he has the appointment of 


The Diamond Cross. 


167 

the judges, by and with the consent of the Senate, for 
there is no appeal to him, the Supreme Court being the 
highest tribunal and last court of resort. Our government, 
which is modelled after the British in many respedts differs 
from that in this particular matter, there being under that 
a final appeal to the monarch in privy council. Nor can 
the President remove the supreme judges, as they are ap- 
pointed for life. He has no constitutional power, there- 
fore, above the judiciary, nor has he any influence over it, 
except that which he might have incidentally through his 
appointees. In matters of legislation he can veto acts of 
Congress, or which r mounts to the same thing, he can de- 
cline to sign them within the period prescribed by the 
constitution, and thus they fail to become laws ; but Con- 
gress can pass them over the veto by a two-thirds vote. 
This is a great power, especially when political parties are 
so nearly balanced in Congress that it is difficult to get a 
two-thirds vote ; and this power is not unfrequently exer- 
cised. It is his duty, then, to carefully examine all adts 
passed. He does not initiate or send to the Legislature 
projedts or laws, as was the case with the French govern- 
ment, and as is the practice with some other European 
governments : but it is his duty to recommend in general 
terms, by message, such measures as he thinks are need- 
ful. He cannot prorogue or dissolve Congress, but he 
may convene that body in special session whenever he 
considers the public service requires him to do so. 

“ His administrative or executive powers and duties are 
extensive. He appoints to all offices under the federal 
government, except those immediately connedted with 
Congress, and only in the higher grades is the confirmation 
of the Senate required. He is commander-in-chief of the 
army and navy, controls these forces, and removes officers 
at his pleasure. Although he has a Cabinet or ministry, it 
has no constitutional power beyond that delegated to it by 
himself or which is derived from him. The members of this 


i6S 


The Diamond Cross. 


Cabinet, or Secretaries, as they, are called, are, in fa d, 
nothing more than the chief clerks or the heads of depart- 
ments whenever he chooses to exercise his power. The 
people are so conscious of this that they hold the President, 
and not his Secretaries, responsible for the ads of the gov- 
ernment. Nor is there any theory of constitutional minis- 
try representing the popular will through a majority in the 
legislature ; as in England. The President is as absolute 
in this respect as the autocrat of Russia, and his Cabinet is 
frequently composed of those whose party is in a minority 
in Congress. 

Few monarchs have more real power than the Presid- 
ent of the United States. The short term of office — four 
years— does as much as the checks and balances of the 
constitution, or the popular voice in restraining an undue 
exercise of power. He has a regard for public opinion, 
because he holds his office but a short time ; and the peo- 
ple pay reaped: to the office in the person of the President, 
though they may disapprove of his ads or policy, knowing 
that his term must soon expire. Hence, there has been 
no necessity of a guard to his person or residence, and no 
military display at the seat of government. 

It has been said that the head that wears a crown is 
uneasy, and the President of this republic fully realizes that 
fad, for he has to pay the same penalty as his brother 
rulers for the honor of governing. While he may be under 
no apprehension of personal danger, or troubled about per- 
petuating a dynasty, his labors are so great, and responsi- 
bility so weighty, that he is sinking under them. To a less 
conscientious man, and to an experienced politician the 
burden might be lighter. Myriads of office-seekers’ and 
office-holders besiege his residence, beset his path, and 
harass him continually. He was elevated to his position 
by this multitude of partisan politicians, who worked like 
beavers under the expedation, and often with the promise 
of reward. How, then, could he refuse to see them and hear 


The Diamond Cross. 


169 

their pleadings ? Thirty or forty thousand office-holders 
to turn out and their offices to distribute among hundreds 
of thousands hungry expe&ants is a herculean labor. 
Should the President venture to ignore or corrupt, but 
now recognized dobtrine of all parties, that ‘ to the vidtors 
belong the spoils’ a thousand newspapers would assil him, 
like a pack of hounds after their prey. Such a storm would 
be raised that no ordinary man could stand under it. In 
the purer days of the republic, when the population was 
much less, this evil was not known, or known to a limited 
extent only ; but it has acquired such magnitude in these 
times as to become almost dangerous.” 

Lanabere was deeply interested in what he had seen 
and heard. A new and extensive field was opened for his 
contemplation. “ What a great country,” he exclaimed, 
in a meditative mood. “ I had long admired without un- 
derstanding it so well, but you have thrown a flood of 
light, in the course of a few hours, over its institutions and 
people. I am glad that my good fortune has brought me 
here to be one of its citizens. I used to speak with patri- 
otic affe<5tion of my native land as La belle France , and I 
shall speak with pride of my adopted country as The grand 
America. With so much power and grandeur in the nation 
there is great simplicity of forms in the government and 
in your public life. The United States is regarded with 
jealous eyes by the monarchists of Europe, who delight 
to speak of) our government as an experiment, though it 
has existed three-quarters of a century. Your gigantic 
power, marvelous growth and wonderful resources are 
the envy, if not the fear, of princes. The citizens of this 
republic hardly know or feel they are governed, so free are 
they, and so light are their burdens ; while in the Old 
World we see and feel the hand of government everywhere, 
and at all times. In my admiration of your government I 
say, with my heart, in the words on your own national 
arms, esto L>erj)eiua ; and I see no reason why the republic 


i7o 


The Diamond Cross. 


should not stand forever. An intelligent people as you 
Americans are would hardly throw away the great blessings 
you enjoy. As to the evils of office hunting and political 
demagogism of which you spoke, these, I suppose, .will 
find a remedy, should they become dangerous, in the com- 
mon sense and patriotism of such a practical and an en- 
lightened people.” 



'17ie Diamond Cross. 


171 


CHAPTER XVII. 

J^/Josely was engaged in important political matters 
during the long session of Congress in 1850, and, 
although he corresponded with Laura regularly, he saw 
little of her in that period. But interesting as his labors 
were, his mind was not absorbed by them, for she occupied 
a large share, or the largest share, of his thoughts. Laura 
Howard had become the polar star of his existence, and 
to her his mind turned continually. Indeed, the elevated 
sentiment of patriotism by which he was influenced, and 
the pleasure he experienced in taking a prominent part in 
great affairs, seemed to have been stimulated in part by 
his love for her. His ambition and the latent noble quali- 
ties of his nature were aroused to greater adtion by this 
tender passion. Would not his success afford her pleasure ? 
Would not the reputation he might acquire gratify her? 
Were not his present labors so many steps in that career 
of ambition and honor in which she would share and of 
which she would be proud ? Such were his cogitations as 
he journeyed along, and which inspired him in his work. 

The letters he received from Laura from time to time 
were all that he could desire ; they spoke the devotion of 
a pure and fond heart, showing she had given her affec- 
tions to him unreservedly, without an after thought and 
with no apprehension of aught occurring in the future to 
disturb her happiness. She dwelt upon the delightful 
days they had passed together and the joy she anticipated 
in the future. She told him how fondly she cherished the 
memory of the hour when he declared his love, and that 
she often went to the dear spot — the bower — to live over 
again in remembrance that happy time. . 


172 


The Diamond Cross. 


How sweet were these loving words to Mosely ! He 
read them over and over again to find new joys as eagerly 
as the panting deer seeks the gushing stream. He 
felt that his happiness was secure and that he approached 
the realization of all his desires, that which he had long 
dreamed of as the acme of earthly felicity. He poured 
out his soul to her in responsive tenderness and bright 
visions of hope. He had found in reality the idea of his 
imagination in the beauty and excellence of Laura. All 
the charms of female loveliness which he had beheld be- 
fore were, in his mind, but comparative ; she was peerless, 
and filled the measure of his longing heart. 

In one of her letters she informed him that Mr. O’Don- 
nell had returned to her home, that he had been to Louisi- 
ana, and was about to go to New York, and thence to Eu- 
rope. She said she had informed Mr. O’Donnell of what 
had occured since his departure, and of the love Mosely 
and she had for each other. She expressed surprise at 
his continued mysterious conduct, which was so unlike 
what it was before Mosely visited her. She was both dis- 
appointed and grieved when, instead of congratulating her 
on her happiness, he was taciturn, depressed, and caution- 
ed her against indulging the love with which she was in- 
spired at that time. He spoke to her with his accustomed 
kindness, but impressively, and more like a guardian than 
ever before. He gave no reasons for the advice he offered, 
and only remarked that time would develop his motives, 
and she would then thank him for the warning given. It 
was painful, he said, to conceal his reasons from her ; but 
it must be so for the present, and she must have confi- 
dence in his affe&ion and judgment. At the same time 
he spoke of Mosley in flattering terms, and confessed that 
he entertained great esteem for him. Her surprise and 
perplexity were increased, too. by observing one day some- 
thing peculiar in the manner of her friend and parents when 
they were in deep conversation with each other. She en- 


The Diamond Cross . 


terecl the parlor at the time of this conversation rather sud- 
denly and unexpectedly, when, all at once, they became 
silent, as if they had been conversing on a sub eft they 
wished to conceal from her. She could not avoid perceiv- 
ing this, for she had ever been the welcome listener to all 
conversations, and could not conceive of any secret or mys- 
tery between her own dear parents and friend that she 
might not know, for they had always treated her with the 
utmost confidence and freedom. This circumstance alone 
might not have attracted her attention, perhaps, had not 
the mysterious manner and late absence of Mr. O’Donnell, 
the strange conduct and words of her visiting relations, 
Mrs. and Mr. Sharp, and the depressed spirits of her 
mother and father occasionally, contribute to awaken sus- 
picion that there was some mystery behind all that. 

“ When the past has been so happy and the future is so 
bright, when it should be all sunshine around me,” she 
said to Mosely in her letter, “ what mean these incompre- 
hensible shadows that cross my path ? The dark words of 
my aunt, the mysterious bearing of Mr. O’Donnell who 
was always frank and communicative, and the secret con- 
versations of my parents, whence do they arise? What do 
they portend ? The sun of my happiness is momentarily 
obscured by these clouds that are chasing along and en- 
veloping me in their shadows. I was sporting joyously in 
its beams, like the fabled faries, when some invisible spirit 
appeared to envy my felicity, came and spread his wings 
over me. Oh, why should mystery lurk around my home, 
where all had been confidence, simplicity and love ?” 

Mosely was not less perplexed than Laura at these oc- 
currences, and was convinced there was some entangled 
web of history at the bottom. But he wrote soothingly 
and hopefully to her, because he saw her mind was dis- 
quieted, assuring her above all nothing could weaken the 
tie that bound theii hearts, or separate them long from 
each other. He was most surprised and annoyed, how- 


174 


The Diamond Cross . 


ever, at Mr. O’Donnell’s advice to Laura not to indulge 
her love for him, and was disposed to be indignant, till he 
r emembered the long and intimate friendship that existed 
between her and that gentleman. At times the thought 
arose in his mind that Mr. O Donnell, after all. might have 
a latent but conceiled passion for her, and that this was 
the cause of his strange condutf;, though it gave him no 
uneasiness, he having the greatest confidence in her love 
to himself. He hoped Mr. O’Donnell would explain the 
matter, or give him some clue to the motive for giving 
such advice, when they should meet. He had reason to 
expea some explanation, too ; because Mr. O’Donnell had 
been more confidential with him than with the family 
about his mysterious movements, and because that gentle- 
man had expressed a wish to meet him in New York be- 
fore sailing for Europe. 

A few days after Mosely received the letter of Laura re- 
ferred to he was in New York, and there met Mr. O’Don- 
nell in compliance with that gentlemen’s request. Their 
meeting was as friendly as their parting had been at Mr. 
Howards house, the latter especially appearing much 
gratified. 

In the conversation that ensued Mr. O’Donnell remark- 
ed, “ I heard of your misfortune in the hunt— if misfortune 
it may be called when it led to such delightful consequen- 
ces — and am glad to see you quite restored. You per- 
ceive, sir, I am informed of what occurred, but you must 
not objedl to that ; for I have been the oldest and dearest 
friend of Laura, and stood next to her parents. You have 
won the heart of the most charming and the noblest girl I 
ever knew, the flower of our country. If you will permit 
me to speak frankly, as to a friend, I will confess that I 
heard with regret of your love for each other. Not that I 
think you unworthy of her love ; on the contrary, I esteem 
you highly, and know no one I would prefer to be in your 
place j but there are certain circumstances, which neither 


The Diamond Cross. 


175 


you nor she must know at present, that when developed, 
if they ever should be, might cast such an influence over 
one or both as to disturb your welfare. Laura and you 
have my heart-felt wish for your happiness, and shall have 
my efforts to make you happy. If I suceeed in the mat- 
ter I have undertaken you will know and appreciate my 
motives for making these remarks, and for concealing the 
rest ; if I fail, it will be better, perhaps, that my secret re- 
main and die with me. For this reason alone I would 
have preferred that she should have formed no attachments 
or engagement till the affairs I allude to are cleared up. If 
this gratuitous manner of expressing myself should appear 
like assuming a privelege or an authority that friendship 
for her could hardly justify, you must remember that our 
friendship is not of an ordinary charadter, and that she has 
always regarded me as a second father. Besides, I am 
personally interested, though I may not tell you how, in 
these concealed matters which have reference to her. 
Pardon me for not being more explicit just now. I hope 
the time will soon come when I can have the pleasure of 
giving you a full explanation.” 

“ These mysterious intimations, taken in counedtion 
with what I heard and saw just before I left Mr. Howard’s 
residence, surprise me very much,” Mosely replied ; “ and 
they have produced a painful impression. I regret you 
feel under the necessity of withholding that which so deep- 
ly interests me. Still, I will not press you to explain, 
though I might justly do so, being personally concerned 
and feeling deeply interested in whatever affedts the happi- 
ness of Laura, because I recognize you as her most inti- 
mate and life-long friend, and as adting from the best mo- 
tives for her welfare. Unpleasant as the suspense may be 
I must leave any further revelations than you are dis- 
posed to make to time, your lriendship and your honor. 
Be assured of this, however, that I am perfedlly satisfied 
there is nothing to be revealed that can lessen my devo- 


176 


The Diamond Cross. 


lion to her. She is as pure as an angel ; she is a stranger 
to the influences, excitements, and chequered scenes and 
events of the busy world, and her rural home has been the 
abode of virtue and peace since her childhood. What 
mystery, then, in the name of Heaven, can surround or be 
connedted with her ?” 

“ You were polite enough to say just now you would not 
press that question upon me,” added Mr O’Donnell, “ and, 
therefore, you will not expect an answer till I feel at liberty 
to give one. I may observe, however, that what you said 
with regard to Laura is perfe&ly true. She is all you be- 
lieve her to be. You cannot form too exalted an opinion 
of her.” 

“ But let us waive this subjeft at present, and let me re- 
peat the request I made on a former occasion, that our 
conversation should remain a secret ; for to speak of them 
might excite in Laura unnecessary anxiety. I hope the 
time may be near when I shall be able to unravel the thread 
of a history that concerns all of us.” 

“ And now , Mr. Mosely, permit me to inquire about Mr 
Lanabere. Is he in New York? And have you seen him 
since you arrived ? I suppose you are on social terms with 
him still, if not as friendly as formerly ?” 

“ 1 believe he is in the city,” replied Mosely, “ though I 
have not seen him since I came here.” 

“ 1 wish t0 become acquainted with him,” said Mr 
O’Donnell, “ and shall esteem it a favor if you will introduce 
me. Indeed, I desire to see him before I go to Europe, 
and I shall sail in the course of a few days, you would 
gratify me by taking the earliest opportunity to give the in- 
troduction.” 

“ Certainly,” rejoined Mosely, “it will afford me pleasure 
and whenever you may find it convenient, after to-morrow’ 

I will accompany you to his residence. I must call upon 
lnm first, for I have not yet paid him and his wife a visit 
since their marriage.” 


The Diamond Cross. 


177 


Although Mr. O’Donnell did not intimate for what pur- 
pose he desired to see Lanabere, Mosely was persuaded in 
his own mind that it had some reference to or was connect- 
ed with that gentleman’s strange movements. But as he 
had concluded not to inquire any further about these, he 
trusted to time and Mr. O’Donnell’s promise for a future 
explanation. 

Mosely took an early opportunity, agreeable to his pro- 
mise, to introduce Mr. O’Donnell to Lanabere. The con- 
versation that took place at this introduction, or, rather, 
the questions Mr. O’Donnell asked Lanabere, confirmed 
the impressions previously made on Mosley’s mind, that 
there was some connection between the former’s mysterious 
movements and the Bouverie estate. Mosely saw that Mr* 
O’Donnell had another motive in asking for an introduc- 
tion than that of courtesy or curiosity. His direCt ques- 
tions, indeed, about Mr. Bouverie and his early history, 
about the estate, and about the Lanabere family, almost 
exceeded the bounds of strict politeness. Lanabere did 
not appear to notice or to feel any objection to the exam- 
ination he was put through, thinking, probably, as he had 
been questioned so much before concerning his good for- 
tune, that the romantic features of its histoiy naturally ex- 
cited curiosity, and that inquisitiveness was a trait of Ame- 
rican character. 

Although Mosely was convinced there was a connection 
between Mr. O’Donnell’s movements and the late Mr. 
Bouverie ’s affairs he could form no idea of the nature of it. 
He would not have felt concerned about this, and might 
not have given it a second thought, had not Laura appear- 
ed to be involved in some way in the mystery. Still 
neither he nor she was permitted to know what was the 
connection. Mr. O’Donnell had sealed up the secret for 
the time, and he had to wait that gentleman’s pleasure for 
a revelation. 

Neither Mosely nor Mr. O’Donnell adverted to the sub- 


i78 


The Diamond Cross. 


jeft again in their conversations with each other, after their 
first interview at the Astor House. Nor did they meet but 
once after the former had introduced the latter to Lana- 
bere. 

Indeed, Mr. O’Donnell sailed for Europe a few days 
after. J 

Mosely learned, however, that Mr. O’Donnell had an 
interview with Lanabere subsequently to the one at which 
he was present, when it appeared that Mr. O’Donnell was 
more pointed in his questions than previously relative to 
Lanabere’s family and the Bouverie estate ; so much so 
in truth, as to excite the surprise of Lanabere. 

In speaking of this to Mosely, Lanabere remarked, 

“ You Americans are a peculiar people. Every one seems 
to take the deepest interest in my affairs. To use a com- 
mon expression, I have been pumped dry by questions. 
Scarcely a day passes that I have not to go over the same 
ground to some new acquaintance ; and the offers of ad- 
vice and services I receive are quite numerous. This ex- 
cessive sociability, if I may call it so, is not confined to 
any class, but pervades all society. Even your friend, Mr 
O’Donnell, who is one of the most refined gentlemen I 
have met, was particularly inquisitive about my family and 
my late uncle. He asked me where Mr. Bouverie was 
born, what conneftion, if any, this name had with the 
Mercier family, and other such questions; concluding 
with a request that I would write an introdu&ion for him 
to my relations in France, as he was going to Europe. I 
do not complain of this, for I perceive it is the habit of 
your country, and as to Mr. O’Donnell, he was very polite 
and apologetic. Nor did I hesitate a moment to give such 
a gentleman, who is your friend, the introduaion he asked. 

I merely mention this circumstance to learn if you know 
whether he had any special objed in view or not • for on 
thinking the matter over afterwards I imagined his ques- 
tions were not prompted by mere idle curiosity. Then I 


The Diamond Cross. 


179 


am informed in a letter from my superintendent that he 
had been to the plantation, and had questioned Mrs. and 
Miss Ten^pleton about Mr. Bouverie, and particularly about 
the portrait which I mentioned to you in my letters. All 
this seems strange to me, especially as he did not allude 
to his visit to the plantation when in conversation with 
me.” 

“ I can not conceive what his objedt could be,” replied 
Mosely ; “ Mr. O’Donnell is a wellbred gentleman, and 
not disposed in the least to pry intoother people’s business 
or to be intrusive. There are few men as punctilious in 
observing the manners that belong to a gentleman ; indeed, 
they are natural to him. I knew he had been to Louisiana, 
but was not aware of the business that took him there, or 
of his presence on your plantation. 

It is possible he might have been visiting friends in the 
neighborhood, and merely stopped there in the course of 
his rides, or, having heard of the singular manner in which 
you became possessed of the estate, his curiosity might 
have been somewhat excited. Whatever may have influenced 
him in this seeming inqusitiveness, I am sure he had no 
improper motive and has done nothing unbecoming a gen- 
tleman. He does not belong to the class of meddlesome, 
restless and speculating persons you have referred to ; he 
is altogether of another stamp. If he had any particular 
objedt in asking those questions, and in remaining silent as 
to visiting your estate, which, I confess, seems singular, he 
will probably explain it to you in due time.” 

“ Well, my friend,” said Lanabere, in a quiet, refledtive 
mood, “ this country and the habits of the people are 
strange to me. I hope to understand them by and by.” 



x8o 


The Diamond Cross . 




CHAPTER XVIII. 

jyjosely and Laura made arrangements to be near each 
other during the winter season ; and a few days 
previous to the Christmas holidays he received a letter 
from her informing him of her arrival at the residence of 
Mrs. Bright, in Baltimore. He read this letter with joy. 
Each fond word came like dew upon a thirsty plant, giving 
new life to his love and hope. Some time had passed 
since he saw her, and though he had been much occupied 
with important matters, time had pressed heavily upon him 
and their separation seemed to have been a very long one. 
True, her letters came regularly during this period to cheer 
him, like the melody of soft music from a distance, but 
nothing could satisfy him short of that reunion which a few 
hours was to bring. 

He was in Washington when he learned of her arrival at 
Baltimore, and he left immediately to see her. Mrs Bright 
resided in that part of the city on the border where lately 
so many handsome residences had been built, and which 
had become the fashionable quarter. Laura was expect- 
ing him at the time he arrived, and the sound of the door 
bell made her heart flutter with delight. She heard his 
well known voice as he entered the house, and hurried to 
meet him. 

“ Dear Laura,” he said, as he fondly embraced her 
“ this is happiness, indeed ! The long months that have 
passed since I saw you appeared to be years. Your letters 
and the hope of meeting you were all that made the slug- 
gish time endurable.” Then pausing a moment, and gaz- 
ing at her tenderly, he added, « And how charming you 
look, my love ; yet a little pensive, I think. Your eyes 


The Diamond Cross. 181 

give me welcome, but there appears mingled with that ex- 
pression unusual thoughtfulness. I hope all is well with 
you and at your home.” 

“ Yes, well,” she replied, “ and I am very happy at this 
moment, because you are with me again.” Then looking 
up at him affectionately, while her hand rested on his 
shoulder, she continued, “ How could it be otherwise ? 
You are the light of my life, and how could I have any 
other feeling than that of happiness on this occasion ? 
Each successive day that rolled by since we parted, bring- 
ing me nearer to you again, made my heart lighter ; and 
now 1 feel my happiness renewed.” 

Mrs. Bright entered the parlor just then, smiling, and 
extending her hand to Mosely to welcome him to her 
house, remarked, pleasantly, “I ought not to disturb you 
at this moment, perhaps, but I could not know that my 
much esteemed friend was here without seeing him and as- 
suring him of the pleasure his visit affords. I see, sir,” 
she continued, “you have not neglected to improve the in- 
troduction I gave to my charming friend Laura, but have, 
with your natural good taste, cultivated her acquaintance 
to a happy result. I was not conscious at the time that I 
should be the instrument of promoting so far the happi- 
ness of my two friends. I am highly gratified at the re- 
sult, and congratulate you both.” 

“ I am greatly indebted to you, Mrs. Bright,” responded 
Mosely ; “ indeed, you have secured a life-long lease upon 
my gratitude. You are always doing something gracious, 
but this was the crowning act of kindness you ever con- 
ferred on me. I never felt that I wanted a friend more 
than when I called upon you for the introduction, and I 
found you to be the one. You see how much I appre- 
ciated your kind act.” 

When the lovers were left alone, Mosely said, “ Now, 
my dear Laura, let me ask how you have passed the time 
since we parted ; for you know I feel deeply interested in 


182 


The Diamond Cross. 


all that concerns you. Let me know about your cherished 
home, and your dear mother and father. You did not 
mention Mrs. Sharp and her son in your letters ; did they 
remain with you long ?” 

A cloud passed over her bright face as he asked this 
question, which he quickly perceived. She saw he looked 
inquiringly, and answered in the confiding ingenuousness 
of her nature. 

My home, my once happy home, where I had never 
known a sorrow, has been invaded by a mysterious spirit 
of doubt and gloom. Alas ! I have realized the truth at 
last, which religion and philosophy concur in teaching, that 
there is no continual unalloyed happiness on earth. At 
the time the sun of my joy was in the meridian — when I 
learned that you loved me — several circumstances occurred 
to obscure its brightness. The sorrow I felt at your depar- 
ture was relieved by the consciousness of your love, and by 
the hope of seeing you soon again, but the conduct of my 
aunt and cousin, their repeated insinuations of some mys- 
tery conne&ed with our family, and the change this evi- 
dently produced in my mother and father, together with 
the strange proceedings of my friend, Mr. O’Donnell, 
grieved and bewildered me. Were it not that I am near 
you and beloved my you I should be very sad. Then 
Mrs. and Mr. Sharp are coming to Baltimore this winter, 
when, judging from their past a&s and from what they 
have said, I fear they are determined to renew their efforts 

to constrain me to marry. Unavailing as this would be 

for I love you only, and could have no affeaion for Mr. 
Sharp— they may give me trouble. My aunt is very deter- 
mined. She intimated in her anger one day that she would 
compel me to yield or make me miserable, saying she pos- 
sessed some fearful secret concerning the family, which 
she held suspended over us. God knows what she meant ; 
I have not the remotest idea. Still these vague innuendoes 
distress me greatly at times.” 


The Diamond Cross. 


183 

Mosely was not surprised at this disclosure of the design 
of Mrs. Sharp and her son with regard to Laura ; for he 
had perceived their purpose while at the house of Mr. 
Howard, but he was astonished at their persistent and 
malignant insinuations of a painful mystery hanging over 
the family. 

“ Let not your heart be troubled, my dear Laura,” he 
said ; “ for these people can not know anything to harm 
you. Their malevolent hints are the inventions, probably, 
of artifice, or spring from disappointment. Your pure and 
noble ehara&er and the moral excellence of your parents 
are far beyond the reach of slander. Nor will your friends 
permit you to be persecuted. It grieves me to know there 
is anything to trouble your mind, but that can only draw 
me nearer to you, and raise the shield of my love over you. 
Nothing could weaken or lessen my devotion, and any cir- 
cumstance that may give you pain only strengthens it. Be 
calm, therefore, and do not let this matter dwell on your 
mind.” 

“ But,” said Laura, “ my dear mother and father are 
not as they used to be before my aunt’s visit. They are 
not less tender to me, and if possible, more indulgent ; 
yet I have seen their natural cheerfulness give way of late 
to fits of serious thoughtfulness and sadness. And Mr. 
O’Donnell, though kind as ever, is much changed ; he has 
no longer that uniform frankness and unreserved manner 
with me he had. He is silent and mysterious. He even 
expressed regret to hear we were lovers ; while at the 
same time he declared his admiration for your character 
and his friendship for you. 1 was more hurt and per- 
plexed at this as he declined to give me his reasons, sim- 
ply saying the time would come when I should understand 
and appreciate them. I feel as though some complicated 
web of fate were around me w r hich I cannot unravel The 
apprehension of future ill sometimes broods over my mind 
fearfully depressing my spirits.” 


iS 4 


The Diamond Cross. 


“ All this is very strange, I confess,” responded Mosely, 
“ and is calculated to distress you. I observed while I 
was at your home that the visit of Mrs. Sharp and her son 
had given you trouble ; and, sympathizing with you, I left 
with much regret. Now we are near each other again. I 
shall share your anxieties, and hope I may be able to allay 
your apprehensions. Time will reveal the cause of these 
apparently strange circumstances. In the meantime con- 
sider how impossible it is that there should be anything 
relating to your family — to you, whose history and manner 
of life are so simple — who are so well known and univer- 
sally respedted — of a nature to give serious trouble. And 
remember my dear Laura, that whatever betide, you will 
remain the idol of my soul, and I shall be your refuge.” 

By such words he calmed her mind, and she was happ)'. 
But after leaving her, as he was going to the hotel, his 
thoughts dwelt on what he had heard. The remarks of 
Mrs. Sharp, which he had overheard while at Mr. How- 
ard’s residence, the conduct of that person and her son, 
and his conversation with Mr. O’Donnell, came fresh to 
his mind. He could no longer doubt as to there being 
some secret connected with the Howard family. What sur- 
prised him greatly about this entangled enigma was that the 
part Mr. O’Donnell was performing in it appeared not to be 
understood by the other actors, or*by those who seemed to 
be interested parties. That gentleman’s travels from place 
to place recently, his journeys to Louisiana and Europe, 
and his language and general bearing, all seemed to have 
reference to the same subject, but in what manner Mosely 
could not conjecture. One thing, however, he did know, 
and that was that nothing could lessen his love for Laura 
or change his purpose to marry her. He resolved that 
when he could call her his wife, and Mr. O’Donnell should 
return, he would make an effort to clear up the mystery in 
which she appeared involved and which now troubled her. 

One day, while in conversation with Laura about herself 


Tht Diamond Cross. 


i8 5 

and the occurrence referred to, Mosely asked her if she 
remembered having lived at any other place than her 
mountain home. She said she had no recolledtion of 
having lived elsewhere, though she had learned recently 
that her parents formerly resided in Baltimore county, near 
the city, and removed to the farm they then owned when 
she was an infant. She remarked, too, that many of their 
relations dwelt in and around Baltimore, that a few only 
had ever visited them, and that there was not much com- 
munication or intimacy existing between her parents and 
them. Adding that she understood Mrs. and Mr. Sharp 
were coming to spend the winter with some of these rela- 
tions. 

At this point they ceased to converse on these matters, 
as if each desired that their present happiness should not 
be disturbed by dwelling upon them, tacitly deferring any 
further remarks till events might force a consideration of 
them. 

As the happy hours flew over Mosely and Laura during 
this period everything seemed to minister to their love. 
The Christmas holidays, a joyous time to all, were doubly 
so to them. Mrs. Bright, who regarded Laura as a sister 
and Mosely as a dear friend, was delighted to see them so 
happy, and contributed in every way to their enjoy- 
ment. 

Laura regained the natural buoyancy of her spirits ; and 
she adorned every subject of conversation with freshness, 
piquancy and grace. Her friends were charmed. The 
clear and nice perception of her mind quickly tested the 
quality of every object or subject that came before her, and 
her exquisite taste turned everything that it touched into 
gold. Although she was as ingenuous as a child her 
strokes of delicate humor and vivacity at times made her 
exceedingly interesting. 

Mrs. Bright had spoken to Laura of going to Washing- 
ton after the holidays ; and Laura anticipated the proposed 


i86 


The Diamond Cross. 


visit with pleasure, because Mosely would be there, and 
because she had heard much and seen little of that place 
in the gay season. What they expected to see and enjoy 
there, and the character of society, were the topics of con- 
versation sometimes, and on one of these occasions Laura 
remarked : — 

' “ I believe, Charles, you said Mr. Lanabere, would be 

in Washington this winter. Having heard you speak of 
him and of the incidents of his somewhat romantic history, 
my curiosity has been stimulated, and I desire to see him. 
I suppose you and he are friendly still, though I under- 
stood he had given you offence in some way. You have a 
generous and forgiving disposition and a charitable consid- 
eration for the weakness of others.” 

“ I know not, dear Laura, Mosely replied, “ if I deserve 
your commendation for so much Christian virtue. I con- 
tinue to be acquainred with Mr. Lanabere notwithstanding 
some coolness and differences of opinion. Understanding 
the nature of his European education and strength of his 
prejudices, and being aware that he has many good quali- 
ties, I can make allowance for his errors. I understand 
by a letter I received to-day that he arrived at Washington 
yesterday. You will have an opportunity, therefore, of 
seeing him if you desire it when you go to the capital.” 

“ Mr. Lanabere appears to be of an ardent, impulsive 
nature, and easily influenced by varying circumstances ” 
rejoined Laura. “ Such a person we can forgive if we may 
not trust him, as his faults spring from strong impulse and 
not from premeditation. He is not singular in this 
weakness, I believe, and it appears to be a weakness espe 
daily in persons who possess genius or talent. I have 
found in the course of my reading that those called brilli- 
ant men are generally more erratic than others. And 
although Mr. Lanabere may not be classed with the stars 
of first magnitude, he seems to have some talent and 
something in his nature in common with men of genius.’' 


The Diamond Cross. 


187 

Mosely smiled at these remarks and said, in a vein of 
pleasantry, “ You are in a philosophic mood this evening, 
Laura, and disposed to be critical. Your observations on 
the peculiarities of a certain class of individuals are corredlj 
and your sight sketch of Mr. Lanabere is true to life.” 

“ When I spoke of men being controlled or carried away 
by their impulses I did not include you, Charles,” she con- 
tinued, in the same pleasant strain, “ for I remember how 
successfully you were able to control or reason down yours. 
Had it not been for the accident which detained you at my 
home I might never have known you loved me, so well diu 
you subdue or conceal your feelings ; and even then this 
knowledge came only tardily at the last hour, and just as 
you were leaving.” 

“ Yes, my dear Laura,” Mosely said, “ I did resist my 
passion a long time as well as I could, but ineffedtually. 
You know I did so only because I thought it hopeless. It 
was like some mountain torrent, pent up, and swelling 
daily, till it burst through all obstructions and gave free- 
dom to the flood of my feelings. Ah, what a relief was 
that ! And now the current of my life runs smoothly and 
happily as I am borne along to the ocean of bliss that lies 
before me.” 

“But,” answered Laura, “you gave me too much credit 
for penetration or knowledge of character in your remarks 
just now. I have had little experience in the world, and 
may easily be deceived. The opinion I expressed about 
Mr. Lanabere I formed from your conversations. My 
views of the peculiarities of men of genius or talent I 
derived from reading.” 

“ Still you have that fine taste which quickly perceives 
traits of character in the actions of people, and which de- 
tects the fitness or incongruity of things, and that is what 
I referred to,” responded Mosely. This quality of the 
mind, which cannot be expressee by the words penetration 
or sagacity, belongs more to women than to men. particu. 


The Diamond Cross . 


iSS 

larly to those who are refined. It is a mirror, in which 
every passing object is instantly and faithfully represented. 
And in you, dear Laura, it is most highly polished, and re- 
flects the truest impressions. How much and frequently 
I have enjoyed listening to you as one charming and strik- 
ing picture after another has been brought before my view. 
The first words I heard you utter at Niagara sank deep 
ihto my heart ; they were the echoing voice of nature it- 
self ; and, I said, here is a true child of nature, one whose 
soul is untainted by the world or crpmped by artifiicial 
education. And in our conversation, while I was an in- 
valid, as well as during our walks, when I was convales- 
cent, how vividly you brought to my mind the beauties of 
surrounding objects and how strikingly you depicted 
events. It has been said that a thing of beauty is a joy 
forever, and these beautiful impressions made by you re- 
main engraved on my soul, springing up into life and pro- 
ducing pleasure continually.” 

“ Your kind words are very gratifyiug to me,” added 
Laura ; “ for whatever may be my endowments, or how- 
ever much I may fall short of your exalted opinion, it is 
enough to learn that you are so well pleased with sach 
qualities as kind nature has given me.” 

It may be said truly that “ the gol den hours on angels* 
wings ” flew over Mosely and Laura during his stay at 
Baltimore, The Christmas holidays passed so happily 
that they were hardly concious of the flight of time. 
Mosely went there specially to visit Laura and to be witli 
her as much as possible at that joyous season of the year, 
and all his attention was devoted to her. Every succeed- 
ing day they felt more and more the necessity of each 
others society. Persons with natures less kindred or less 
loving might have become somewhat weary, but there was 
no satiety in them their affections and desires were ever 
fresh. Nothing troubled them but the thought that they 
could not remain longer together, and that their separation, 


The Dia??iond Cross. 


1S9 

though only for a short period, was necessary. 

Although Laura expecred to join Mosely in Washing- 
ton soon, according to the arrangements they and Mrs. 
Bright had made, and would not be far from him in the 
meantime, she was distressed at the thought of parting, as 
if she felt his presence were necessary to avert some im- 
pending calamity. The tendrills of her heart entwined 
around him as the clematis clings to the stout tree for sup- 
port. Perhaps the knowledge that her aunt and cousin 
were coming to Baltimore, where she would be exposed to 
annoyance, and might be to persecution from them, had 
created this indefinable apprehension of evil. Mosely 
noticed the change and divined the cause. He soothed 
her anxiety and inspired hope by the tender and cheering 
words he used. So they parted, with the understanding 
that she would meet him in Washington in company with 
Mrs. Bright during the following fortnight, 



The Diamond C?vss, 


190 


CHAPTER XIX. 

During the winter season the Risley party, accompanied 
by Lanabere, visited Washington. Though not so large 
as at Niagara, there were several of the same individuals 
in it, and it had all the charatteristics of American trav. 
ellers and pleasure seekers going about in squads. Mrs. 
Risley accompanied her daughter, of course, and there 
were, besides, Mr. Roland, Miss Brown, and the New Eng- 
land post, Mr. Bixby. Mr. White having failed to win the 
affedtions of Miss Risley, and losing his mentor, Mr. Sel- 
man, had consoled himself by marrying the eldest Miss 
Brown, and had settled down as a Boston swell. Mr. 
Risley remained at home to watch the bears of Wall street, 
for they had commenced to devour his pile of mining and 
guano stocks. Mrs. Lovejoy was still seeking her affinity 
among her spiritualist acquaintances. The mathematician 
and astronomer, Miss Harrington, was absorbed at home, 
among the learned, studying the length and strength of. 
the last comet’s tail. This was the condition and location 
of the members of the grand party which Moselyhad seen 
at the Falls, and who made such a flourish there. 

Lanabere was much pleased to meet Mosely again at 
the capital, where he had received from him many kind at- 
tentions and much instruction. Mrs. Lanabere and her 
mother were very complaisant ; Mr. Roland was hand 
somely and imperturbably polite as usual ; Miss Brown 
was affable ; and Bixby, though possessing an abundant 
share of egotism and confidence, was shy and discon- 
certed, recollecting, perhaps, his connection with the ab- 
duction of Mrs. Bright’s servant. 


The Diamond Cross. !qi 

It was evident Mrs. Risley, who still directed her 
daughter’s movements in a great measure, had learned 
that Washington was a very different place to New York or 
the other cities of the North in its society. She did not 
expect to make such a sensation there as she had at home, 
at Niagara, and at Saratoga. Still she was not without 
hope of making a considerable figure, and having it duly 
published to the world through the facile pen of the 
literary gentleman whom she had attached to her party. 

While there could not be found in any other place, per- 
haps, within the same limited space, such a heterogeneous 
and an indiscriminate mixture of society as in Washing- 
ton, there were few places where more real refinement and 
cultivation could be seen than among a certain class in 
that city. No place afforded greater facilities for entering 
society, and no where did people sooner find their lever. 
Intellect, refinement and taste were more potent than mere 
wealth or show. The doors of the family residences did 
not fly open to the patent sewing machine man because he 
had an income of $200,000 a year and drove a carriage 
and six. Mrs. Risley, realizing the truth of what is here 
remarked, and knowing that Mosely had the entree to the 
best society, she was particularly polite to him, and so- 
licited his friendly efforts to procure invitations for her 
party. 

The balls and those dancing parties called “hops,” at 
the hotels, which were frequent at Washington in the sea- 
son, were generally common to all who could put on a de- 
cent dress or could manage to board for the time at these 
places. Nor was there any difficulty in getting an invita- 
tion if one were required, or of obtaining admission with- 
out. Either the hotel keepers or their guests, or both to- 
gether, got up these entertainments, and frequently in a 
spirit of rivalry as well as for amusement. The persons 
attending these formed necessarily a mixed crowd, and 
were chiefly from the floating population that periodically 


192 


The Diamond Cross . 


visited the capital during the session of Congress. Some 
well bred and accomplished people, such as the families of 
certain members of Congress, attended them ; but' hardly 
any of the residents of the First ward, the elite of Wash- 
ington, were to be seen there. The mixture of all classes 
at the President’s weekly evening receptions, or levees, as 
thsy were called, was scarcely more striking than at the 
hotel balls. There was a gradation in the character of 
these gatherings, however, from Willard’s, where fashion- 
able people from the North and the army and navy offi- 
cers usually were located, to the cheap taverns and board- 
ing houses on the lower part of the avenue. But every- 
where there was the ball or the hop. 

Mrs. Risley and her party affedted to have a contempt 
for such free republican crowds, and expressed their sur* 
prise to see persons of distinction attend them. They en- 
tertained much the same opinion of the receptions or par- 
ties at the residences of the Cabinet officers, though these 
were really more seledt and were attended only upon 
special invitation. 

“ It is deplorable, Mr. Mosely, to see the indiscriminate 
mingling of vulgar people with the wealthy and educated 
at the capital of our country,” observed Mrs. Lanabere one 
day when conversing on this subjedt. “ Why, I saw my 
milliner starring it at the Secretary’s ball as if she had 
been one of the magnated of the land, and Mr. Roland 
says he saw a brother’s clerk, on another occasion, per- 
forming the part of an exquisite gallant to the President’s 
daughter and other ladies of high position. Then the 
shocking taste I see exhibited in dress and manners by a 
class of people who have pretensions to be distinguished 
impresses one with the belief that they have just emerged 
for the first time from the country village in which they 
were born, and have not seen the fashions for the last 
twenty years. I understand many of these people are 
relatives and friends of members of Congress from the 


The Diamond Cross. 


T 93 


rural distridts. What a state of society ! I had no idea 
of seeing such at "Washington. We are fast degenerating, 
as Mr. Roland justly remarked, toward a vulgar equality, 
like that of the sans culotte regime in France during the 
revolutionary period.” 

Mosely, who knew the charadter of Washington society 
much better than Mrs. Lanabere or her party, and who 
understood the affedted fastidiousness of that class of up- 
starts, undertook to corredt in some respedts the views 
expressed. 

“ While I agree with you, Madame,” he said, “ in what 
you have remarked about the mixture of society in the 
sphere you have seen it, at the hotels and receptions given 
bv the families of government officials, I must inform you 
that this is composed chiefly of the floating and non-resid- 
ent population. Under this phase of social life, which 
results necessarily from our republican institutions, bold 
and adroit pretenders and vulgar parvenus may flourish on 
the surface for a time, like kings, queens and nobles on a 
stage, but their position is ephemeral. True, an adventurer 
may now and then succeed in making his way here, 
as everywhere else, but generally such individuals, as 
well as the class of foreign refugee schemers, who thrive 
so much in our cities, find little encouragement. Merit, 
intelligence and charader, and not mere wealth, glitter or 
pretence, give a passport to the proper resident society of 
Washington. If you remain long enough to see this, the 
opinion you have expressed will become modified. You 

will receive an invitation to the party of Mrs. , in the 

First ward, which is to be given in a few days, and you will 
see nothing there to offend the most fastidious taste ; you 
will meet only those who are well bred, unpretending and 
refined.” 

It was evident Mrs. Lanabere echoed me sentiments 
and words of Mr. Roland in this conversation, though they 
accorded with her own views, for that gentleman had 


194 


The Diamond Cross. 


expressed his disgust for the federal capital in the same 
strain. His language was prompted, probably, by a desire 
to impress others with his critical taste and importance, 
more than by anything else. Besides, he was really out of 
his element. There was no opera, fast teams, Blooming- - 
dale road, Wall street, stock excitements, or anything in 
which he took pleasure ; and he was deprived of many of 
the opportunitiea he enjoyed in New York of being atten- 
tive to Mrs. Lanabere. 

Hence, while Lanabere was more pleased with his visit 
to the capital than with his residence in the metropolis 
his wife was dissatisfied and weary, and sought consolation 
in the company and fellow feeling of Mr. Roland. If one 
felt ennui the other suffered the same ; if she sighed for the i 
gayeties of New York he sighed also. They were perfectly 
congenial to each other in this respect. They both 
expressed surprise and disappointment that Mr. Lanabere 
had not more taste than to be interested in such a stupid 
place, as they called Washington. Although Mr. Roland 
had fewer advantages of being the gallant of Mrs. Lana- | 
bere than in New York, he lost no opportunity, especially 
in the absence of her husband and friends, to enjoy her 
company. If there was no opera to which he could escort 
her, he made her his companion in quiet walks and' rides 
and parlor conversation when ever he found an opportune 
ity. 

Mrs. Lanabere’s personal beauty and dash had excited 
attention, and especially from the fast members of Con- 
gress, who flattered her greatly ; but that was all the 
sensation any of the party were able to make. Having 
thus failed, they all urged an early departure from the city 
Mrs. Risley was highly chagrined, for her literary friend 
had not found an opportunity of publishing her triumphs 
as at the watering places. Mr. Bixby had done all he 
could to glorify his patroness through the newspapers, not 
being at all scrupulous about drawing upon his imagine 


The Dia?nond Cross. 


I 95 


tion. He had minutely described her appearance and that 
of her daughter, their dresses and jewelry, and the impres- 
sion they made at one of the President’s levees ; but this 
kind of puffing being so common, and there being so many 
rivals for the same notoriety, few saw or noticed his efforts. 
In fact, the Risley party remained in comparative ob 
scurity. 

All wished to leave but Lanabere. He having been 
made acquainted with many of the distinguished men of 
the country by Mosely, and having advantages to gratify 
his taste in studying political questions, spent his time 
agreeably, and resolved to remain longer. It was the first 
time, probably, he had opposed the wishes of his wife, and 
might have sacrificed then his own inclinations to her will, 
for he was kind and loved her, but he believed he would 
be yielding to a caprice which had been inspired by her 
mother and Mr. Roland. When she saw the stand he had 
taken she became vexed and stubborn, and in her anger 
imprudently made an invidious and offensive comparison 
between Mr. Roland and her husband. 

Lanabere rose with astonishment ; his sensitive and im- 
petuous soul was aroused ; his face was flushed with pas- 
sion, pride and jealousy, and he gazed at her steadily and 
silently for a few moments, as if to search her heart and 
thoughts before he spoke. He then said, with suppressed 
emotion, “ Good God, what did I hear? Was it my wife, 
my much -loved wife, who uttered these words ? So soon, 
too ! I wedded you but yesterday. What can you mean, 
Gertrude ?” She was surprised at the mistake she had 
made in a moment of petulance, and at the effect pro- 
duced, but there were no tears of repentance ; she main- 
tained a haughty bearing, like a spoiled, improperly 
trained child, as she had been. She made no reply and 
turned away. 

Lanabere might not have been so much moved by this 
unhappy incident had he not noticed previously the inti- 


196 


The Diamond Cross. 


macy existing between his wife and Mr. I oland — an in- 
timacy that existed before his marriage, that had been car- 
ried beyond his idea of discretion or propri >ty, and that 
had at times annoyed him. He had not beer jealous up 
to that time on account of any supposed unfaithfulness in 
his wife, for he had too much confidence in her love and 
honor. He had tolerated her familiar acquaintance with 
Mr. Roland on account of her education and the manner 
in which she had been brought up, and because he con- 
sidered such liberty in a married woman was allowed her. 
True, he did not approve of such liberty, and had felt an 
indefinable uneasiness to see his wife so free, but had not 
till that moment been apprehensive of danger to his 
domestic peace. 

Who but those who feel it can realize the anguish 1 hus- 
band or wife suffers when jealousy first enters the heart? 
To an impassioned nature like Lanabere’s — to one who 
loves with the ardor he did — such a feeling, whether well 
or ill-founded, is like a consuming fire. It leads the vic- 
tim to look at every a6l from distorted views and a disor- 
dered imagination. What Lanabere deemed harmless be- 
fore he then regarded as gross impropriety. The invidious 
and disparaging words Mrs. Lanabere uttered to him ii \ 
connection with her encomium on Mr. Roland, which 
might have been only the expression of ill-temper, and 
which might have produced on many husbands no other 
effect than temporary bad feeling, sank deep into his sen- 
sitive soul. Mrs. Lanabere going so often to the opera 
with Mr. Roland, and her rides, walks, and parlor conver- 
sations alone with him, all arose in his mind as having a 
significance he had not given to them previously. 

“Married so short a time, and my wedded life clouded 
already 1” he said to himself, as he paced the floor in agi- 
tation, “ Is it possibte Gertrude does not love me ?— can 
love another?— can have more regard for that fashionable 
enigma than for her husband ? Could she indulge an im- 


The Diamond Cross . 


19 7 


proper sentiment for any. one ? For this man, who possesses 
none of those high qualities of a gentleman which might 
fascinate an educated and accomplished woman ? I ought 
not to believe it. Yet their tastes are congenial ; he is 
her countryman, and I am a foreigner : and though he has 
few mental qualifications and little learning, he is an astute 
man of the world, studies his personal appearance, good 
manners and whatever may strike the fancy of women. He 
makes himself au fait in all those things that please fash- 
ionable city ladies. He has been the oracle of both Mrs. 
Lanebere and her mother in such matters. His impertur- 
bility and stereotyped politeness now impresses me that 
he is an artful and deep designing man. Oh, how miser- 
able the least doubt of my wife’s love and fidelity makes 
me ! I scarcely dare to doubt, and, perhaps, 1 have no 
reason for doubt, yet my soul is on the rack. I will not 
live thus ; I will be satisfied.” 

" Why ? Why is this ? 

ThinVst thou, I’d make a life of jealousy, 

To follow still the changes of the moon 

With fresh suspicions? No ; to be once in doubt, 

Is — once to be resolved. * # * 

* * * ’Tis not to make me jealous 

To say — my wife is fair, feeds well, loves company 
Is free of speech, sings, plays, and dances well ; 
Where virtue is, these are more virtuous. 
#####* 

I’ll see, before I doubt ; when I doubt, prove ; 

And on the proof, there is no more of love but this — 
Away at once with love, or jealousy. 

Such were the conflicting and tumultuous thoughts agi- 
tating Lanabere. His confidence was shaken, and he could 
not eradicate suspicion from his mind. Love for his wife 
and pride contended with jealousy and fear, and the latter 
conquered. He became thoughtful and reserved, in spite 
of his efforts to be agreesble. Neither he nor Mrs. Lana- 


198 


The Diamond Cross . 


bere adverted again to the circumstance that had produced 
such an effect upon them ; nor did she mention Mr. Ro 
land’s name to him after that. Her manner was very 
constrained ; she said little, and appeared to be con- 
trolled by mingled feelings of pride and shame. If she 
were wrong and would 'have acknowledged it, her loving 
and generous husband would have forgiven her instantly, 
providing her faults were only those of indiscretion, and 
not criminal. She could have removed a heavy weight 
from his breast, and their future happiness could have been 
secured, for he was disposed to make allowances for such 
faults, considering they arose more from her training and 
associations than from a bad nature. But she said nothing, 
and appeared to avoid his company as if uneasy in his pre- 
sence. Consequently repulsion took place of attraction, 
and every hour they were becoming more estranged. 

From the time the difficulty occurred between Lanabere 
and his wife, Mr. Roland ceased to be so specially atten- 
tive to her apparently, and was seldom seen in her com- 
pany. Lanabere was induced to believe from this circum- 
stance that she had informed that gentleman of what had 
happened. The social relations between Lanabere ana 
Mr. Roland became changed in consequence. Still Mr. 
Roland remained as undisturbed and self-possessed as ever 
and even evinced a disposition to make himself agreeable 
to Lanabere. 

The great dramatist says : — 

Trifles light as air 

Are, to the jealous, confirmation strong 
As proofs of holy writ. 

So it was with Lanabere. Everything that had trans- 
spired between Mr. Roland and his wife came to his mem- 
ory tinged with this feeling. The supposition, too, that 
she had made Mr. Roland acquainted with his suspicions 
produced the same effect. But other occurrences one of 


The Diamond Cross. 


199 

which may be mentioned— added fuel to the fire. Mrs. 
Lanabere rode out alone one day, for the purpose, as she 
said, of purchasing certain things she needed. Shortly 
after she left the hotel Lanabere went out also to walk in 
the square opposite the President’s house. When he 
reached this spot he was surprieed to find his wife prome- 
nading with Mr. Roland, instead of being at the stores 
where she professed to be going. Such an occurrence 
might not have had any effect upon him, probably, before 
his jealousy was aroused, as Mr. Roland had been regarded 
an intimate friend of the family, and had been frequently 
the companion of Mrs. Lanabere in her walks ; but it was 
very different then. He saw she had not told him the 
truth, and his anger was excited. He could scarcely re- 
frain from violently uttering what he thought and felt. This 
led to a decided coldness between the husband and wife, 
and a complete rupture of social relations between the for- 
mer and Mr. Roland. 

Under these circumstances Lanabere became extremely 
restless and could not endure the thought of being near 
Mr. Roland. He changed his puropose of spending some 
time in Washington, consequently, and resolved to leave in 
a day or two, taking his wife with him, for New Orleans 
and his plantation. He thought, too, such a step afforded 
the only hope, if hope still remained, of separating Mrs. 
Lanabere from the baneful influences she was under and 
of restoring his own peace of mind. 

When they left New York it was understood Mr. Roland 
was to accompany them to Louisiana. The change that 
had taken place in Lanabere’s relations with that person 
precluded this arrangement being carried out, of course, 
and Mrs. Lanabere was required to part with her friend at 
the federal capital. 

As soon as Lanabere announced his purpose she seemed 
distressed, pleaded indisposition, and said she wished to 
return to New York to stay with her mother. She urged 


200 


The Diamond Cross. 


that as she had never lived out of a city, plantation life 
would be unendurable : that she had no acuqaintances in 
Louisiana, and that as soon as she should feel well enough 
to travel so far, and her mother be able to accompany her, 
she would join him in the South. She added that she had 
understood he intended to reside in New York, and to 
visit the South only occasionally to attend to his affairs, 
and that, considering her condition, he would travel, trans- 
act business, and return sooner and better without her. 

Mrs. Risley supported her daughter’s views in much the 
same train of reasoning, laying greater stress, however, on 
the sudden indisposition of Mrs. Lanabere. Some weight 
was given to this argument by the fa<5t that Mrs. Lanabere 
had complained of illness the two days previous, and had 
kept her room the greater part of that time. 

Lanabere was perplexed and annoyed beyond measure. 
His kind heart revolted at the thought of forcing his wife 
to take such a long journey and then to be among strang- 
ers when indisposed, notwithstanding his anger at her con- 
duct. Yet to suffer her to remain with those from whom 
he was most anxious to remove her, would, he believed, 
fearfully torment him, ruin her, and destroy their peace 
forever. In this dilemma he informed her frankly and 
kindly that he considered their happiness could be secured 
only by leaving the North for a time ; that he should be 
extremely miserable if she returned to New York while he 
went to Louisiana ; that her first duty was to her husband, 
and that he would delay his journey till she should be fully 
recovered and able to travel. 

She wept when he reasoned thus, as if she felt the force 
of what he said but had not the moral power to yield, and 
then declared she could not leave her mother. 

Seeing his wife’s mind was set on returning to New 
York, he thought in his distress of informing Mosely, the 
only person he felt he could call a faithful friend in Amer- 
ica, of what had occurred, and of asking his advice. It 


The Diamond Cross. 


201 


was not without some repugnance, however, that he 
thought of taking this step, though he had the greatest re- 
gard for and confidence in that gentleman. He was con- 
scious of having made a hasty match, and, as he then 
feared, an imprudent one, and was unwilling to expose his 
weakness even to a friend. But his trouble and perplexity 
pressed too heavily on his heart to be restrained by pride, 
and he finally resolved to converse with Mosely on the 
subject. 

Mosely noticed the change that had come over Lanabere 
and his wife, and suspected the cause. He foresaw that 
the intimacy existing between Roland — the cool, designing 
fashionable man of the world — and Mrs. Lanabere, 
the gay, handsome, spoiled young women of fast 
society, would result in destroying the peace of the husband. 
But he made no remark on what he apprehended or saw, 
and did not appear to nottce, even, the change that had 
taken place in the parties. 

When Lanabere found an opprtunity to converse with 
Mosely he opened the subject that absorbed all his thoughts. 
He could not refrain from giving full expression to bis 
feelings, though his pride would have made him more reti- 
cent. 

He said : — “ I am wretched, and I come to you, my 
esteemed friend, for consolation and advice. I, who have 
youth, a superfluity of wealth, and everything to make me 
happy, as I supposed, am suddenly plunged’ into a sea of 
trouble. You know that I fondly loved Gertrude, though 
you cannot know how much I loved her. I thought I had 
attained the acme of happiness when, in addition to the 
fortune which came into my possession, I made this fascin- 
ating woman my wife. So great and sudden was the 
change from my life of legal and editorial toil in Paris to 
that tide of happiness, that at times I could scarcely be- 
lieve the reality. It seemed like a dream. Oh, how I am 
the sport of fortune ! But a short time married, and I am 


202 


The Diamond Cross. 


jealous of my wife. Ah, worse than that — I am persuaded 
I have cause for my suspicion. What hell could be more 
tormenting ? I scarcely know what I do or where I wan- 
der, my mind is so agitated and irresolute. What is wealth 
to me now ? I would rather live and die in poverty than 
suffer thus.” 

In this manner Lanabere gave vent to his anguish while 
relating what had occurred. 

Mosely was sorry to hear of the misfortune and witness 
the distress, of Lanabere ; but regretted being placed in 
the delicate situation of counsellor under such circum- 
stances. What could he say or how advise ? Yet, could 
he refuse to listen to the appeal of one who placed so much 
confidence in him, and looked to him for friendly counsel ? 
He feared Mrs. Lanabere’s conduct had been imprudent, 
but he could neither say that nor deceive Lanabere. He 
hoped, however, that it had not been criminal, and that 
her imprudence arose rather from love of admiration and a 
foolish and dangerous habit of flirting than from anything 
worse. He was disposed to be charitable to her faults, on 
account of her education and training, and because of the 
critical situation she had been placed in with a polished roue 
by a weak father and silly mother. 

He advised Lanabere, therefore, to restrain his jealous 
and angry feelings, and to suspend judgment on the actions 
of his wife. He said appearances might have deceived 
him ; that Mrs. Lanabere might not have had an improper 
motive; that she was young and inexperienced ; that women, 
both single and married, were more free in America than 
in some other countries ; that the examples set her, the 
teaching she had received, and her associations, had not 
been such as to make her discreet, and that she might not 
have been conscious of acting imprudently. He added 
that Lanabere ought to take her away from New York and 
the influeuce she had been under, and to reason with her 
gently and kindly on the propriety of that course. 


The Diamond Cross. 


203 


“ Ah, my friend,” Lanabere replied, “ if I could carry out 
your advice, and my wife would yield, to my wishes, as she 
ought. I might have hope ; but I fear she is determined 
to oppose me and to remain with her mother. I will try 
again, however, the power of reason and kindly persuasion, 
and if that should fail my peace will be lost for ever. 
Nothing could then restore my confidence.” 

Lanabere did make another effort after this conversa- 
tion to induce his wife to go with him to Louisiana, but 
she still pleaded indisposition and the misery of under- 
taking such a journey and residence away from her friends. 
Mrs. Risley went so far as to tell him he was cruel to her 
daughter in insisting thus on taking her away, and that 
under the circumstances she could not advise Gertrude to 
leave home and the protection of her relations. 

The result of this last effort, the persistent determina- 
tion of Mrs. Lanabere to separate herself from her hus- 
band, and the provoking language of Mrs. Risley had 
reached the last point of forbearance. Lanabere’s heart 
was racked by a conflict of passions — he was like a crazy 
man, hardly knowing what he did. Life was scarcely en- 
durable, and at times he thought of self-destru6tion. For- 
tunately reason came to his aid again, and stimulated his 
pride, telling him that his wife had proved herself to be 
unworthy of the love he lavished upon her. He had gen- 
erously made her independent by assigning to her a hand- 
. some income from his estate, and she could live in luxury 
without his purse. He could not enforce the rights of a 
husband had he been so inclined, and he had too much 
self-respe<5t to try the experiment. He spurned the 
thought of constraining her to do her duty. He had been 
very liberal in bestowing a part of his wealth upon her and 
the family. He had afforded means to her father to carry 
out mining and stock enterprises, but he preferred losing 
all this to sacrificing his amour propre. Besides, he knew 
that he had been foolish enough to let this difficulty with 


204 


The Diamond Cross . 


his wife be known, the world probably would have ridi- 
culed him and sympathized with her. He had seen enough 
of the country to understand that a man has public opinion 
against him whenever contending with a woman. He sub- 
mitted, therefore, to be the vidtirn, and saw his wife depart 
with her mother to New York without any further efforts 
to detain her. 

After her departure Lanabere appeared to be bereft of 
hope. His a&ive mind lost its energy and all relish for 
pleasure. He clung to Mosely as if that gentleman were 
the oply friend left in the world. He abandoned his pur- 
pose of going to Louisiana immediately, thinking he might 
assuage his grief in the society and by the council of his 
friend at Washington. 



The Diamond Cross. 


205 


CHAPTER XX. 

T the time Mosely was expedting Laura to come to 



Washington, and when he hoped for much happiness 
in her society there, he received a letter that dashed the 
cup of promised joy from his lips. 

Mrs. Sharp, who had been so intent on having Laura 
marry her son, became extremely angry whep she failed in 
her purpose, and in a spirit of revenge revealed the secret 
relating to her brother’s family which she had threatened 
to make known. She declared Laura was not the daughter 
of Mr. and Mrs. Howard, that they never had but two 
children, which died, and that Laura was a foundling 
adopted in the place of one of these. 

This declaration, uttered in the presence of Mrs. Bright, 
though made by an angry and revengeful woman, was so 
explicit, and seemed to have such a diredt reference to her 
previous inuendoes, that Laurawas stunned, and resolved 
to return home immediately to learn the truth or falsehood 
of this startling assertion. She frankly informed Mosely 
of the grievous occurrence, and said that, painful as it 
would be to leave him, and to forego the enjoyment she 
had anticipated in W ashington, she must return home. 

As soon as he received the letter from Laura he hastened 
to Baltimore. He knew she must be greatly distressed, 
and his anxiety to soothe her gave wings to his feet. 
Astounding as Mrs. Sharp’s statement was, he feared it 
was too true, for it appeared to be the key to that person’s 
threatening language and bearing previously, as well as to 
the change that had taken place in Mr. and Mrs. Howard. 
The perplexing mystery annoyed him, and he was grieved 


20 6 


The Diamond Cross . 


for his beloved Laura, who, if Mrs. Sharp’s words were 
true, was no longer a happy daughter of fond parents, but 
a nameless, motherless and fatherless girl. Not that 
his regard for her would be diminished; no, his noble heart 
swelled with sympathy and greater love the more her 
troubles increased. 

‘‘ My dear Laura,” he said to himself, musingly, “ shall 
not be without a legitimate name. She shall have mine 
I will be husband, mother, father, all to her. Whoever 
she may be— whoever may have been her parents, God 
Stamped her m the mould of nature’s nobility. She could 
not be more charming were she the daughter of a king ; and 
if she were born in a hovel that would not make her the 
less virtuous, refined and beautiful. Ah, she is the queen 
. S0U ' W herever planted, and however raised, she 
Pe t rl ?f S fl ° Wer ° f a11 1 ^en in the world. 

22“^ Sha !‘ Sep * rate me from her - This very misfortune 

W u5 rr r eSSmS ty hastenin S our and bind- 

“ g t0getl ! er Porever - Yes > the very evils that now 

afflidt her soul and the malevolence of her enemies shall 
contribute to our speedy happiness.” 

In this frame of mind he reached Mrs. Bright’s residence 
He found Laura overwhelmed with grief, as he feared he 
s lould find her. She who was as bright and joyous as a 
sunbeam until recently was crushed to the earth. The 
air flower droops its head tremblingly under the first rude 
storm, while the stronger and more experienced plant en- 
dures more hardily. There was no longer that beamin, 
countenance which, like the smiling Aurora, made all cheer* 
u around > n° r the lightness of step which indicates iov- 

MosTe 3 ' 1 Was ful1 of heavi »ess when she met 

osley, and tears gushed from her eyes in spite of her ef- 
forts to restrain them. These told more eloquently than 

SJ CO " ld 

Recovering, she said, “I fear, dear Charles, you will 


The Diamond Cross. 


207 


deem me weak for giving way to my sorrow in this man- 
ner, and I feel that I am unreasonable to weep now you 
have come, and when I am surrounded by such devoted 
friends ; but your presence brought to my memory my 
happy home when you first saw me there, and when I 
learned that you loved me. I could not check my tears. 
The dreams of a bright future which I have indulged in, 
contrasted with the dark uncertainty I now perceive lies 
before me, were vividly before my mind — the happy and 
the gloomy pictures in one view, and my full heart would 
not be restrained.” 

“ That woman is cruelly revenged on me for refusing to 
marry her son. She has turned the brightest day into 
darkness. Though I do not know her malicious state- 
ment is true, and I would to God I never might know it 
to be true, I fear it is so. You remember my forbodings 
of evil after I heard her threatenings and saw the effeft 
they produced at home \ but I little thought I should 
receive such a shock. I did not want any other or better 
father and mother than those who raised me. Oh, was it 
not cruel, then, to let me know I was not of their blood — * 
not really their child ? No parents could have been fonder 
and more indulgent to me. I was happy not having this 
knowledge ; and, now, like Eve when driven from paradise, 
I am wretched in its possession. Without father or mother, 
without a legitimate name, not knowing her who gave me 
birth and whose blood courses in my veins — oh, what a 
painful thought ! How mysterious are the ways of Provi- 
dence ! I must endeavor, by the grace of God, to teach 
my heart submission, and seek peace and comfort in Plis 
holy religion.” 

“ I know, my dear Laura,” Mosely responded, “ that the 
extraordinary assertion of Mrs. Sharp must be very dis- 
tressing to you, and I share in your distress ; but remem- 
ber your character cannot be assailed — you are innocent 
— you have done no wrong. There may be something yet 


208 


The Diamond Cross. 


unexplained, which, when known, may turn this very trouble 
into joy. Let us not anticipate evil, then, but rather let us 
hope. Above all, remember that the events of our lives 
springs not from blind fate, and that we are nnder a just 
and good Providence that overrules all. Whatever betide, 
I will be your defender and comforter. I am blessed in 
having your love. You are all the world to me. May I 
not, then, offer you my name, and have a more perfect title 
to be your protector ? Could I confer upon you the most 
exalted name, and had I the wealth of the Indies to bestow 
upon you, these would be less than you are worthy of. Oh 

how proud and happy I should feel to know you mine for 
ever.” 


“ Cou,d y° u marry a nameless girl ?” rejoined Laura. 
“ Ah > 1 know you are good and true. I fully appreciate 
your love and noble character. I know you would make 
any sacrifices for me ; but that must not be. I will never 
be the wife of another, but I cannot beeome yours, Charles, 
till 1 discover my parentage and know I am worthy of you! 
I shall leave for home immediately, and may learn there 
my history and destiny. My mind is passing through a 
trying ordeal, between hope and fear — in hope that I 'may 
be able to realize the bliss you promise me, and in fear 
that the sun of my earthly joy is about to set forever. If 
it be the will of God, the curtain which now shrouds this 
mystery will be raised, and the brights days of the past 
may be restored. But should it not be so, I must be pre- 
pared to resign myself to my fate.” 

Mosely would have urged her to yield to his wishes and 
was about to declare again that her birth, name, relatives 
or anything else, had not the least weight in comparison 
with her superior character and his love ; but he saw she 
was firm m her resolution. She, too, prevented his appeal 
and aiguments by turning the conversation to her proposed 
journey. 1 * 

Then you must permit me, my dear Laura,” he said, 


The Diamond Cross. 


209 


“ to accompany you home. I cannot forego that pleasure : 
especially as I hope to hear there such a solution of Mrs. 
Sharp’s statement as may relieve your mind and remove 
every obstruction to the consummation of our happiness.” 

“ I shall be happy to have your company, as you know, 
Charles,” responded Laura, “ and I prefer you should bej 
when I learn my fate, for 1 shall have nothing to conceal) 
from you ; but do not neglect your business or your ac 
quaintances in Washington.” 

It was arranged, accordingly, that he should accompany 
her, and that they would start the following morning. 

Mrs. Bright was also much distressed at what had oc- 
curred, for she loved Laura as a sister. Then she had 
been anticipating much enjoyment in her society at Wash- 
ington, where they had prepared to go just at the time 
Mrs. Sharp made her astounding revelation. After that 
she had no heart for the gayeties of the federal capital, and 
resolved to remain at home. The trouble and departure 
of her friend destroyed her own pleasure. 

The morning on which Laura and Mosely left Baltimore 
was very unpropitious. The weather had been severely 
cold some days before, and a fierce snow storm was then 
raging. Mosely suggested the propriety of remaining till 
the weather should be more favorable, particularly as the 
railroad track through the mountains might be obstrubled. 
But Laura had resolved and prepared to go, and preferred 
enduring possible inconveniences to delay. 

“ It will suit the temper of my mind and the circum- 
stances of my situation,” she said. “ The stormy weather 
represents my feelings now, just as the sunshine, the calm 
evenings and mornings and the rosy, mellow tints of au- 
tumn represented them when we were in the country to- 
gether. What a change I have experienced ! Then win- 
ter even, with all its sad signs of desolation and death, did 
not bring dejebtion of mind. Though the forest losts its 
lively green and gay colors, and the ilowers no longer 


210 


The Diamond Cross. 


bloomed or shed their fragrance ; though the birds ceased 
to sing their morning hymns as they revelled in delight un- 
der the clear blue canopy of heaven ; and though the sun 
was shrouded in gloom and all nature appeared in mourn- 
ing, I was joyful. Now, winter is in my soul. Were it 
not for your love, which comforts me and gives promise of 
returning spring, I should be very wretched. This is the 
first great sorrow of my life, really; and this suffering may 
be for my good. It is the common lot of humanity, and I 
shall learn to sympathize with others.” 

Starting early in the morning, and meeting with no se- 
rious obstacles, notwithstanding the snow storm thev 
reached the village near Laura’s home that evening Mr 
and Mrs. Howard were both there with a carriage to meet 
them. The kind old lady and gentleman had been in 
formed by a letter of the cause of Laura’s return so sud" 
denly, and they met her with hearts full of grief. 

Tears rolled down their cheeks while thev ‘with 


auu sue uccome composed. 



The Diamond Cross. 


2 II 


As the least agitation causes an overcharged cloud to 
break in showers ; so the full soul is touched and its sluices 
opened by thoughts or incidents connected with the place 
or subject that distresses it. Thus with Laura ; the fami- 
liar faces she saw, the roads and lanes she had ridden and 
walked over so frequently with a light heart, the house and 
garden in which she had enjoyed so much happiness — all 
touched her tender heart, and she wept anew as each 
objedt met her sight. 

After Laura became more composed she asked for the 
promised explanation of Mrs. Sharp’s extraordinary asser- 
tions. She was prepared to hear the worst and nerved 
herself for the ordeal. Mr. and Mrs. Howard remained 
silent a few moments, as if they dreaded telling the truth. 
“ Ah I” she exclaimed, as she gazed at their sorrowful 
countenances “ it is too true ! But let me know all. I 
will endeavor to be calm and bear the weight of the terri- 
ble revelation I must hear.” 

“ My dearest child,” Mrs. Howard replied, “ for you are 
my child, though I did not give you birth, we do not know 
who were your mother or father. Mr. O’Donnell knows, 
but he has kept his own secret even from us. I received 
you when you were an infant between two and three months 
old, at the request of Mr. O’Donnell. I lost a daughter a 
month older than you at the time, and was too well pleased 
to take you in its place to demur on account of the secret 
he insisted on keeping to himself. He wished us to adopt 
you as our child, giving you our name, and to let no one 
know to the contrary. He assured us you were the legiti- 
mate offspring of respectable parents and an orphan. ' We 
knew Mr. O’Donnell’s high character and position, and did 
not doubt the truth of what he said. We always thought 
your parentage was not revealed because of some serious 
family difficulty. But to what family you are related we 
do not know. You were brought in the arms of a colored 
nurse, Mr. O’Donnell being in the carriage that conveyed 


212 


The Diamond Cross. 


you. I never saw the nurse afterward. Not long after 
that we removed to this farm, which Mr. O’Donnell then 
owned. He gave us a life estate in it, and made you the 
heir. A few of our relations, among whom was Mrs. 
Sharp, knew of the death of my own child, and of your 
adoption, though none knew from whom we received you. 
The only relic or link connected with your mother that we 
ever saw or heard of is your diamond cross. Mr. O’Don- 
nell informed us it had been hers. We received you at 
such a tender age and loved you so dearly that we had al- 
most forgotten you were not our flesh and blood. How 
cruel was my sister to remind us of it, and to make us all 
unhappy. 

“ And now > m y dear child,” continued the affe&ionate 
old lady, while embracing Laura, “ you must not love us 
the less, for we could not love you more had you been 
born to us. I nourished you in infancy with my own 
breast ; you are a part of myself ; and you can not cease 
to be my daughter. 

“ Yes > y° u sha11 continue to be my mother,” said Laura 
fondly and soothingly, “ for I have known no other, and 
none could have been more loving. You will not deem me 
wanting in love to you if I think sometimes of her to whom 
I owe my existence, and am troubled about the mystery 
that surrounds my birth and parentage.” 

Neither the deep affe&ion of Laura for her putative mo- 
ther and father, nor the declaration that she was the legi- 
timate offspring of respectable parents, could heal the 
wound that had been inflicted. She remained thoughtful 
and dejected. 

When Laura and Mosely were together on the morning 
after the above conversation and disclosure, he again en- 
treated her not to be troubled, assuring her, he hoped and 
thought, the dark lowering cloud which lately hung and ' 
still lingered over her would be chased away. He repeated 


The Diamond Cross. 213 

his wish to become her legitimate protector. “You found 
a loving mother and father in Mrs. and Mr. Howard,” he 
said, “ and now may I not hope you will make me su- 
piemely happy in accepting a closer and dearer relation 
m lite. You are more precious to me than wealth, fame, 
or all the world contains.” 

I know, dear Charles, your devotion to me,” Laura 
replied, “ and I hope we may realize at no distant day the 
happiness we desire ; but I must solve first the mystery of 
my birth which presses upon my heart like a heavy weight.” 

What a secret link there is in nature binding us to those 
from whom we have our being. Now, my soul yearns for 
knowledge of my mother — my own mother who gave me 
life. I never knew her, and may never see her, yet how 
dear is the sacred name even of mother. I do not love 
less her I have called mother because of this disclosure, 
but my heart longs for her I have not. Questions as to 
my real parents, who they were, what was their fate, and 
the necessity for such a profound secret about them and 
my birth, crowd into my mind and distress me. There 
must have been some powerful motive for such secrecy ; 
and I can not be happy till all be revealed. May God, in 
his good providence, bring to light what is concealed. 

Mr. O Donnell seems to be the sole depository of the 
secret. Surely he cannot withhold from me that which 
concerns me so much. He is a very dear friend, and 
loves me too well not to relieve my anxiety. But why 
should he, who, as far as I know, is not a relation, have 
taken such a deep interest in me ? He has always been 
more like a father than a friend merely ; and you heard 
that he gave this farm to us. I have thought it strange at 
times that he should be so fond and careful of me, and so 
liberal to me, as he has been from my earliest recollection, 
especially as this conduct in such an experienced and 
intelligent gentleman could not spring from eccentricity or 
an extraordinary freak of fancy.” 


214 


The Diamond Cross . 


“Ah ! all is dark and unfathomable unless he enligh- 
tens me. It is now over two months since he left for Eu- 
rope. How anxiously I shall look for his return ! I trust 
it may not be long before I see him ; and then, dear Char- 
les, I hope there will be nothing to prevent the realization of 
our wishes. In the meantime I shall remain at my loved 
childhood’s home, endeavoring to console myself, and in 
soothing and cherishing those who have been to me as the 
kindest and best of parents.” 

Mosely saw the propriety of what Laura said, especially 
when he reflected that Mr. O’Donnell had requested her 
to make no serious engagement till she could see him 
again. He acquiesced in her wishes, therefore, though 
in the ardor of his love he had urged on an early marriage. 
He tried to be contented and to cheer her by drawing 
hopeful pictures of the time to come. 

“ Thoughts of the future,” he said, “ will be like sweet 
dreams ; and I shall hail each successive hour with increas- 
ing pleasure as it brings me nearer the happy day of our 
union. When I look back over the journey of my life, with 
all its pleasures and hopes, and think of the present and 
future, I regard the past as almost a blank in comparison. 
The time when I first loved and was beloved by you was 
the beginning of my true existence. What a blessed 
place is this where my new life opened and developed. No 
other in the world is so dear to me. A thousand times 
since, I have seen in my imagination this spot and every 
object in it associated with our conversations and walks. 
These walls seemed to echo your sweet voice to which I 
used to listen with delight ; and I lived over again the 
happy hours we spent together. Now all is brought back 
to my memory with renewed freshness. I would fain linger 
here to realize again our former joys. But that cannot be ; 
it is our fate to part once more, though not for long, and 
not without hope of a speedy reunion and brighter days.’* 


The Diamond Cross. 215 

Mosely remained a short time only with Laura, as his 
engagements in Washington required his departure. Not 
expecting to be long separated and hoping for the early 
return of Mr. O’Donnell, when the mystery that troubled 
them might be cleared up and the obstacles to their mar- 
riage removed, he left with a heart lighter than Laura’s. 
She suffered more than when parting on any former occa- 
sion, seeming to dread separation, as if it were to be a 
long one or for ever. She did not express her apprehen- 
sions, for she felt she could give no reason for them. They 
were only a vague, inexpressible foreboding, which might 
naturally arise in a mind so distressed without any other 
cause. Under these circumstances they parted, Laura to 
remain at home till the return of Mr O’Donnell and Mosely 
to go to Washington. 



2l6 


The Diamond Cross . 


CHAPTER XXI. 

“ |7 V ATE seemed to sport with me as a wanton boy does 
A with a limed bird/’ Lanabere said, with a serious face, 
one day to Mosely, as he entered the apartment where that 
gentleman was sitting. “Two years ago I was poor, and 
living by mental labor at the midnight lamp. I became 
rich suddenly and unexpectedly, without any effort on my 
part, and by a fortunate accident. I thought my happiness 
complete ; but I learn now that the title to the wealth I so 
lately inherited is likely to be disputed.” 

“I have just received letters from France, informing me 
that Mr. O’Donnell had visited my relatives and made the 
most searching inquiries about my late uncle, with a view ? 
apparently, of contesting my right to the estate left me. 
The letters of introduction I gave him when he went to 
Europe, without knowing his motive in soliciting them, 
have facilitated his purpose. The members of my family 
gave him all the information they could, and permitted him 
to take copies of letters in which my uncle referred to his 
proposed marriage and change of name. I suppose he 
wanted these as evidence ; for he had a gentleman with him 
when the information was communicated, and he had the 
copied letters legally certified. My friends thought his re- 
quest for a copy of the letters and his investigations 
strange, and asked him if he had any particular obje6t in 
seeking this information He merely said at first that his 
motive was to obtain evidence for a case with which Mr. 
Bouverie’s early history in America had some connection. 
He intimated afterwards that the estate of my late uncle 
was involved in this case. Though very polite he was not 
communicative, and did not say what claims there are on 
or for the property, who is the claimant, or on what 


The Dia?nond Cross. 


217 


grounds my right is to be contested. I perceive now the 
motive for the pointed questions he put to me on the eve 
of his departure for Europe, which surprised me at the 
time, and which I mentioned to you immediately after.” 

“ I cannot conjecture how Mr. O’Donnell should be or 
can imagine himself to be interested in the estate. It is 
true we know little of the history or affairs of my uncle in 
America, about which there is a good deal of mystery ; and 
it is possible Mr. O’Donnell may be in possession of some 
secret concerning the property. If there be any claim it 
must date back a long time, or Mr. Dubois and Mr. Ellis, 
the executors of the will, would be aware of it, they having 
been intimate with my uncle and acquainted with his busi- 
ness during the twenty years he resided in Louisiana. It 
is evident they have not the least suspicion that my title is 
not perfect and unassailable, or that there can be any claim 
upon the estate. Both executors, Mr. Dubois and Mr. 
Ellis, the former the warm personal friend and the latter 
the attorney of Mr. Bouverie, gave me the fullest assurance 
that I had an undisputed title and the property unencum- 
bered. Besides, the precise and careful manner in which 
provision was made in the will for every liability, and the 
surplus money on hand show that my uncle did not contem- 
plate any other claim than those he provided for. I suppose, 
therefore, that whatever claims Mr. O’Donnell thinks he 
has are of a date anterior to my uncle’s residence in Louis- 
iana.” 

Mosely was not so much surprised as Lanabere at Mr. 
O’Donnell’s proceedings ; for he had been informed in part 
by Mr. O’Donnell, before that gentleman went to Europe, 
what his motive was in going. But this was communicated 
under an injunction of secrecy, and Mosely could not 
speak of it. Still he was as much perplexed and interested 
as Lanabere about the matter, believing that Laura was in 
some way concerned. 

“ It is very strange,” Mosely remarked, in reply to Lana- 


2l8 


The Diamond Cross. 


bere ; “I am greatly perplexed, too, about Mr. O’Donnell’s 
movements. But I hope they will not result in any injury 
to you. I should be sorry if they were to have such an 
end, especially as I may have partly caused them, though 
unconsciously and innocently, by my conversation and 
through introducing Mr. O’Donnell to you. Whatever 
objedt that gentleman has in view or motive for the course he 
has taken, I am sure he does not wish to injure you, and will 
avoid doing so if possible. He is a generous, high-minded 
man, and would not be guilty of adting unjustly or harming 
any one. We are looking for his return to America by one 
of the first steamers. He wrote to say he would sail within 
a fortnight, and his letter was received some days ago. 
When he arrives he will throw light on this entangled 
subjedt, no doubt, and we must wait patiently that 
event.” 

“ Yes, sir,” responded Lanabere, “ I will try to believe 
that patience is a virtue. I hope your friend may soon 
return, and be more communicative than heretofore. I 
wish to know what fate has in reserve forme; though, 
really, I have become almost indifferent as to what may 
happen, and wish I had not been tempted to leave France. 
It seems that this good fortune, as it is called, is the ignis 
fatuus that lures me to trouble. I do not doubt that Mr. 
O’Donnell is an honorable gentleman, and I think he may 
be adting only from a sense of right ; but he should have 
been more frank with me at our interview before he went 
to Europe. If he has a just claim to my uncle’s estate, or 
any part of it, I would put no obstructions in his way of 
proving that. As to you, my friend, you have done noth 
ing but what I should have done had I been in your place 
and you in mine. I exonerate you from all blame, what- 
ever may occur. I am prepared for any misfortune that 
may come. I am not very patient, however, and desire to 
know the worst ; consequently I look with some anxiety 
for the arrival of Mr. O’Donnell.” 


The Diamond Cross. 


219 


Shortly after this conversation between Mosely and 
Lanabere the former learned that Mr. O’Donnell had taken 
his passage to America in one of the Atlantic steamships, 
and would sail on an early day. This cheering informa- 
tion came in letters from Mr. O’Donnell to both Mosely 
and Laura. 

But little was said in these communications with regard 
to those matters in which they were so much concerned, 
Mr. O’Donnell remarking simply that he had succeeded 
in accomplishing what he went to Europe for, and that he 
hoped to be able soon to convey joyful news to them. 

Those who have watched from day to day with anxious 
hearts the telegraph or signal that ought to impart intelli- 
gence of the arrival of a steamer bringing some beloved 
friend home, or some important news affecting their life- 
long happiness or misery, can imagine the anxiety of Laura 
and Mosely after they were informed of the vessel in which 
Mr. O’Donnell was to sail and the time of its sailing. No 
avaricious merchant ever looked more eagerly for his richly 
laden ships. That steamship was the precious argosy of 
their hopes. 

The day of her expe&ed arrival came, and she was not 
seen. The next day and the day after passed and she did 
not arrive, a week rolled by and there were no tidings of her. 
Oh, how Laura’s heart ached during those sluggish hours 
of suspense ! How tediously and anxiously they passed 
with Mosely ! Another steamship arrived which left Eng- 
land seven days after, but brought no news of her. A list 
of names of the passengers on board the over-due vessel 
was published, and among them was the name of Mr. 
O’Donnell. There could be no doubt about that gentleman 
having sailed in her. The most gloomy apprehensions were 
expressed in the newspapers as to her fate. The weather 
had been unusually stormy, and there had been many wrecks 
along the American coast. The steamer which did arrive 
was disabled, and the captain reported that the weather had 


2 <iO 


The JJiajno?id Cross . 


been fearful during the greater part of his voyage. The 
only hope left was that the missing vessel might have gone 
back or reached some other point of land under stress of 
weather. But after several weeks expired without bringing 
any news, and there having been some things picked up 
floating on the sea which it was believed belonged to her, 
all hope was lost. 

This sad disaster sent the iron shaft of sorrow into many 
souls ; brother bewailed brother, mothers their sons, wives 
their beloved husbands, and children their fond parents ; 
but the grief of none was more poignant than that of Laura. 
Mr. O’Donnell had been father, brother, all to her, and she 
loved him dearly. Then, the insatiable ocean swallowed 
up all her hopes when he sank beneath its remorseless 
waves. The secret of her birth and parentage appeared to 
have been buried with him. Even her putative mother and 
father did not know it. Who, then, could tell her ? The 
hope she had cherished that this mystery, which she con- 
sidered an obstacle to her marriage, would be solved by the 
return of Mr. O’Donnell, was destroyed. 


From the request' Mr. O’Donnell made to her, shortly s 
before he sailed to Europe, not to marry till he should re- 1 
turn and explain certain important matters deeply affedt- 
ing her welfare, and from the regret he expressed previous- •; 
ly that she loved Mosely, she was assured there must have j 
been some powerful motive prompting such condudl. ; 
When she heard, after his departure, that she was not the \ 
daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Howard, she was convinced the i 
request he had made, and his expressions of regret that ' 
she loved Mosely, had special reference to her parentage, j! 
She had resolved not to marry while this cloud of mystery jl 
hung over her, not only because her dearest friend had re- j 
quested it, but also because her pride and delicacy would | 
not suffer her to give her hand to Mosely till she could j 
find her name, and could feel satisfied that her birth and 
parents were such as would make her worthy of him. Her 


The Diamond Cross . 


221 


grief can be imagined better than described ; therefore, at 
the loss of Mr. O’Donnell, who possessed the secret that 
was to determine her destiny— the secret that, when re- 
vealed, was to make her the happy wife of the man she 
loved; or, unrevealed, separate them forever. 

Mosely was aware of the resolution she had made, and 
though he was determined to make every effort to persuade 
her not to adhere to it, he feared he should be unsuccess- 
ful. He regretted the untimely death of Mr. O’Donnell, 
both for the grief it caused her and because he highly es- 
teemed that gentleman, but he deplored it more on ac- 
count of its probable consequences. He was afraid it 
would destroy all their expectations of a joyous future. 
Under these impressions, and with such feelings, he pro- 
ceeded to Laura’s home as soon as he was convinced of 
the melancholy fate of Mr. O’Donnell. 

How changed was that former charming and happy spot 
when he arrived there ! He saw the desolation of deep 
winter everywhere. The bright skies, rich foliage, beauti- 
ful autumnal tints, fragrant flowers and songs of birds had 
passed away. The heavens were black as if in mourning 
for all this departed beauty and sweetness. A gloomy si- 
lence pervaded the whole valley, and almost every living 
thing seemed to have left the earth. This scene suited 
well the condition of his mind, and was a fit emblem of the 
gloom in Mr. Howard’s house. 

He found Laura full of grief for the loss of Mr. O’Don- 
nell and her blighted hopes, and Mr. and Mrs. Howard in 
deep sorrow. There were no visitors at the residence, and 
they were the only inhabitants, besides the servants, of 
that secluded spot. 

Mosely’s appearance, which was not exp<5ted on that 
day, was like the visit of an angel. No one could have 
been more welcome. Mr. and Mrs. Howard appeared to 
forget momentarily their affliction as if inspired by hope 
from his presence. Laura, though bowed down by sor- 


222 


The Diamond Cross. 


row, exhibited in her countenance the gratification she felt 
on seeing him. Her charming face, which had been al- 
ways radiant with joy before these troubles, as the bright 
earth under a summer’s sun, wore an aspect of fixed sad- 
ness. Still, there was mingled with this an expression of 
placid sweetness that showed her resignation to the fiat of 
Divine Providence. Under the influence of religion and 
by the strength of her exalted character, her mind could 
rise above earthly things and look to God for comfort. 

She approached Mosely as he entered the house, silently 
and with a mournful look. Her heart was too full for ut- 
terance. As he embraced her, a tear rolled down her 
cheek, which was more eloquent than words, and her head 
fell on his shoulders, as if pressed there by weight of sorrow 
and needing support. 

After some moments had passed in silence, and she 
became more calm, raising her head, and looking affedtion- 
ately at him, she said, “ Ah, dear Charles, our joy is turned 
to mourning ! All our bright visions have vanished ! My 
best and dearest friend lies buried in the deep, and with 
him the happiness we fondly anticipated. You did not 
know Mr. O’Donnell as I knew him. You were ac- 
quainted with him but a short time, and not intimately ; 
I knew him from the earliest recolle&ions of childhood, 
and he was always most kind and affectionate. No 
father could have been more so. Indeed, he w&s father, 
brother, friend, guardian, preceptor — all to rne. I was 
surprised at times that he, who did not claim to be a rela- 
tion, should take such a deep interest in me. Those whom 
1 regarded as my parents, and who loved me as such, 
exercised less control over me and my education than he. 
Though old enough to be my father, his mind accommo- 
dated itself to my capacity and tastes, and he was as much 
a companion as a brother could have been. Then, in addi- 
tion to this amiability, childlike simplicity and ease of man- 
ner, which inspired love and confidence, his great intelft- 


The Diamond Cross. 


223 


gence and cultivation created in me a profound esteem. 
His was a charade r that could inspire at the same time 
the most easy and natural intercourse with the greatest 
resped. Can you not understand, then, why I loved him 
so much, and what cause there is for my present distress ? 
And such a death as his ! My heart bleeds to think of it. 
For one so noble and good to perish thus, in the prime 
and vigor of life, who would not weep ? Have I not much 
cause for grief ? Alas, my eyes would melt in tears had I 
not learned the duty of submission to that Providence 
which controls all events for wise ends.” 

“ Yes, my dear Laura,” Mosely replied, “ you have rea- 
son to deplore the untimely death of such a friend. I 
could not expect to find your home any other than a house 
of mourning. Let me sympathize with you and urge you 
not to despair, for there may be yet a hopeful future. T. he 
present is gloomy, but not all darkness. I, too, mourn the 
loss of Mr. O’Donnell, because the secret of your parent- 
age, which has caused you much anxiety, appears to be 
lost with him. But remember it will not be always winter. 
Joyous spring and glorious summer follow in their appointed 
time. Often in the darkest and most cheerless season of 
our lives, when hope appears to have fled, there comes a 
ray of light which pierces the gloom ; and then gradually 
the clouds disperse and the sun breaks out in splendor to 
reanimate us with its rays. Your good sense and Chris- 
tian philosophy have taught you to bear these aflhaions 
with fortitude ; let them inspire you with hope also. Let 
me be all that Mr. O’Donnell was to you. Yes, my Laura, 
let me be more than that— let me have that higher and 
dearer title I so much desire. I love you for yourself 
alone ; and your birth, however exalted or humble, could 
not affect your character or change my affection You are 
worthy of more than I can bestow upon you, and I should 
be the most honored by your consent to my wish My 
happiness is wrapt up in you. It would be my delight to 


224 


The Diamond Cross. 


comfort and cherish you. I desire no greater honor, and 
I could have no greater joy. Grant this, my beloved Laura, 
and leave the rest to God, who, in His providence, may 
yet unravel the mystery that distresses you.” 

“ Oh that I couid respond to you, dear Charles, as my 
heart prompts,” Laura said, “ for you are very dear to me, 
and I know you would do and be all you promise. It pains 
me greatly that I must not accept the honor and happiness 
you would confer. I cannot take your name till I know 
my own. This I have vowed, and my vow is registered in 
heaven. I pray that I may not drink such a bitter cup to 
its last drop, and that God may cause a disclosure of the 
secret that hinders our happiness But should that be lost, 
with my beloved friend, I must be resigned to my fate’ 
submitting to it as the will of God, and seek consolation in 
religion. I may find peace to my soul there. You, dear 
Charles, have the world before you, and live amidst its ex- 
citements ; you can find attraction in its commotion ; and it 
is your duty to society, perhaps, to be interested and to 
employ your fine talents in its great and exciting affairs. 
My resource, as well as my duty, lies in the service of God. 

I shall go to the convent and live among the holy women 
there to find comfort for my afflicted soul. I will not ex- 
clude myself absolutely from the world, however, while 
any hope may remain of the difficulty being removed that 
prevents our union. I shall live on the borders of the 
earthly and spiritual worlds, to come back to you or to ex- 
clude myself forever from all worldly things, as Divine 
Providence may order. While there, my prayers will be 
offered continually for your welfare and a happy termina- 
tion of our troubles ; and should it be our sad fate to see 
each other here no more, we shall meet in heaven.” 

Mosely was distressed to hear her determination, and 
endeavored to dissuade her from it. His efforts, however 
were unsuccessful ; her fixed resolution could not be sha- 
ken. He would have been more contented if she had re- 


The Diamond Cross. 


225 


solved to remain at home, where he could see and com- 
municate with her freely, and where he might have some 
hope of removing in time her objections to marry while the 
secret of her birth remained undisclosed. But going to 
the convent, if even she should not take the veil of worldly 
oblivion, seemed like perpetual separation. It was the 
climax of his grief and fears. He had but one consola- 
tion left, and that was in her promise not to exclude her- 
self from the world entirely, and forever, so long as they 
might consider there was any hope left of discovering her 
parentage. From the hour he received this assurance, he 
determined never to rest, and to search the earth over, if 
necessary, to make the discovery. He had no clue to the 
mystery, it is true ) nor did he know where to commence 
his researches. Still, as all his happiness depended on the 
result of his efforts, his mind sprang into action and cogi- 
tated over a thousand ways and plans for obtaining the 
much desired information. 


The mind, when stimulated by powerful motives— when 
driven, so to speak, to the last extremity, and bordering on 
despair — is capable of almost superhuman efforts. In 
some such cases it seems to be inspired with the power of 
divination, and able to penetrate secrets of the past and 
future. Mosely felt something like this when he heard 
Laura’s resolve and learned the only condition on which 
their happiness could be attained. From a state of doubt 
and gloomv fear he was aroused to make conjectures, to 
think of possible accidents that might arise to favor his in- 
vestigations, and to imaginary revelations. He communi- 
cated to Laura what was passing in his mind, and endeav- 
ored to awaken hope in her. 


She did not discourage these hopeful impressions, 
louo-h she was more incredulous than he as to the success 
f lbs purpose. Whatever tended to alleviate his sorrow 
nd lessen his disappointment was gratifying to her. She 


226 


The Diamond Cross. 


assured him that her earnest wish and prayers would be 
always for a successful termination of his efforts. 

Mosely lingered in Maryland longer than he had 
intended to stay, for he was loath to leave Laura. Dreary 
as the country was and sad as were all hearts at Mr. 
Howard’s house, it was a dear spot to him. Then to 
leave her he loved so well, with a doubt whether he should 
ever see her again, was hard indeed. But the time came 
when they had to separate. To part, not as they parted 
before at the same place, when the bright skies harmonized 
with their feelings and the birds carolled songs of hope, 
but with gloom around them and a dark future before 
them. It was a trying moment even for Mosely’s firm 
soul, but to Laura it was the saddest of her life. 

Farewell was a solemn word and pregnant with despair 
to her mind. She believed it meant forever. Yet it had to be 
uttered. She remained by his side to the last moment, 
dreading separation. She walked with a slow and sad 
step, tremulously, leaning on his arm, to the carriage that 
was waiting for him. Then, as he pressed her to his 
bosom, and as she heard him say the parting words, 

“ Adieu, God bless you, my beloved Laura,” her heart 
swelled as if it would break, and she breathed rather than 
uttered the last painful word, farewell. 



The Diamond Cross . 


227 


CHAPTER XXII. 

A S the magnetic needle inclines to one point only, 
and guides the mariner through storm and darkness, 
so Mosely’s thoughts were directed to Laura amidst the 
disappointments and troubles he encountered. His mind 
was disposed to despair when he first learned that she had 
resolved to go to the convent. He thought his anticipa- 
tions of a happy future would be buried forever within its 
gloomy walls. He knew the influence of religion upon a 
mind so spiritual and afflidted as hers, and he feared she 
might be induced to abjure the world, and thus cut off all 
his hopes before the mystery of her birth could be unravel- 
led. After the first shock of her declared purpose was 
over, however, and he refleaed upon her promise not to 
take that last step which would separate them forever, 
while any hope remained he became less despairing. As 
he journeyed along from Mr. Howard’s house to Baltimore, 
revolving in his mind the chances of success in discover- 
ing the secret of Laura’s parentage, the ardor of his love 
stimulated his resolution, and revived, in a measure, anti- 
cipations of happiness to come. 

“ What is the world to me without her ?” he said to him- 
self, while cogitating on the events mentioned and the 
uncertain future. “ I have sounded its depths and shoals 
during my short voyage of life, and I find true happiness 
only in my love for her. In calms and in storms, in sun- 
shine and gloom, and in joy and sorrow, I have continued 
my way, seeking that heaven my soul longed for ; and 
when I thought I had found it, and was about to anchor 
in peace, the envious winds drove me out on a sea of 
trouble again. The prospedt is dreary ; yet all is not lost. 


228 


The 'Diamond Cross. 


There is some hope left ; and I, like a brave mariner, 
must brace up my soul for the work before me. The busy 
world began to have few attraftions for me ; but when I 
realized the power of love my ambition was roused, the 
latent qualities of my mind sprang into aCtion, and I felt I 
had something to live for. Yes, she is the centre round 
which all my thoughts and purposes revolve, and without 
her my existence would be a blank.” 

“ Oh ] I dread those cloistered walls in which my soul’s 
treasure will be immured ! The entrance to them seems 
to me like the portals of death ; and the thought of Laura 
going there chills my heart almost as much as would the 
sight of her grave. True, she said that for my sake she 
would not renounce the world while any hope of our union 
. mi ght remain, and I know she is faithful ; but I may never 
be able to discover the secret which lies in the way of our 
happiness. If I ever should succeed, it may be after 
many years of investigation, and after she may have given 
up all hope and taken the veil. Indeed, it is probable the 
mystery may never be disclosed but by some fortunate 
accident. Will she wait so long and in such uncertainty ? 
Will not despair, with the influence of her religious asso- 
ciations, determine her fate before my efforts cease or hopes 
fail ? Devotion has its fascinations as well as its tasks • 
and a soul of great sensibility, like hers, when imbued with 
religious feeling, becomes exalted from earth to heaven • 
finds the highest pleasure in the services of religion and 
contemplation of the future, and would feel as great a 
reluctance to re-enter the world as another would to be 
imprisoned in the walls of a convent. Alas ! her resolu 
tion to go there was a sad one to me. God grant that she 
may hold me as fondly in her memory as ever, and that 
the day may be near when she will be restored to me 
“ And now the duty of discovering Laura’s parentage 
devolves solely on me. What an incentive I have to make 
the effort. She, herself, will be my reward — a gift beyond 


The Diamond Cross . 


229 


all price. If I fail, there will be no longer any happiness 
for me ; the sun of my joy will set to rise no more. Mr. 
and Mrs. Howard can do little or nothing to explain the 
mystery, on account of their retired situation, and having 
no clue to it ; Laura will be excluded from communication 
with the world ; and Mr. O’Donnell, who only appeared 
to know it, is dead. Its solution rests with me. If it be 
within the power of a mortal, I will solve the mystery. My 
soul is aroused, and I feel something like a divine energy 
of purpose which would tear the secret from the grave or 
fetch it from the depths of ocean. I will go to the utter- 
most parts of the earth, if necessary, and interrogate every 
man and yoman, to discover it. I will pray to that Divine 
Providence from whom no secret is hidden, and who is the 
fountain of justice, to crown my efforts with success.” 

Mosely thought of many plans to attain his object. But 
he could not determine upon one, because he had no data 
or fa6ts to commence with. He cogitated on every possible 
source of information without perceiving value in any. Still, 
he could not be deterred from his purpose by such a vague 
and discouraging prospect, and he resolved on beginning 
his search somewhere. 

He had learned from the disclosure Mr. and Mrs. How- 
ard made to Laura, that she had been adopted by them, 
when an infant, at the request of Mr. O’Donnell. He knew 
that the farm they lived on had been purchased by that 
gentleman, and presented to them, as a life estate, with 
Laura as the heir. He was aware that all this was done 
from feeling a deep interest in the child. Besides, the 
care Mr. O’Donnell manifested in her education afterward, 
as well as his constant kindness and affection, showed he 
was influenced by some other motive than that of charity 
only. Indeed, it was evident to Mosely’s mind that he 
had been something more than a mere friend, and held a 
nearer relation to her than that. Yet she was unacquainted 
with any of the O’Donnell family ; and none of them, except 


230 The Diamond Cross. 

Mr. O’Donnell, appeared to know there was such a person 
in existence. 

Could it be possible she was his daughter ? If so, why 
should the fact have been kept a secret ? Mr. O’Donnell 
had said she was the legitimate offspring of respectable 
parents ; and, therefore, there did not appear to be any 
reason why he should not have acknowledged her had he 
been her parent. No, that supposition was not admissible. 
But why did he treat her as tenderly and kindly as if she 
had been his child ? Who could be her father ? 

Thus Mosely reasoned, as he endeavored to evolve some 
thought or faCt to guide him in his investigations. He 
concluded finally that his first step should be to inquire of 
the different members of the O’Donnell family, particularly 
of the near relations of Mr. O’Donnell, if they knew any- 
thing about Laura. 

Most of this family resided in Maryland, and as he was 
in that State he commenced his inquiries immediately. 
He saw it was a matter requiring delicacy and caution in 
handling, as Mr. O’Donnell’s relations might know the 
secret, and have the same motives for concealing it that 
gentleman had, and because he felt it necessary to pay 
proper respeCl to the grief of the family for their recent 
painful loss. He introduced himself, accordingly, as the 
friend of the deceased, and as being interested in certain 
matters which had taken him to Europe. 

He found that none of them knew Laura, or anything of 
her history. Nor did they know that Mr. O’Donnell had 
any particular object in going to Europe. But as soon as 
Laura was mentioned they appeared to be greatly inte- 
rested, and evinced much curiosity about her. They had 
just discovered that Mr. O’Donnell had bequeathed a 
large legacy to her in his will ; and among his effects, pa- 
pers showing the purchase of the Howard farm, the gift of 
a life estate in it to Mr. and Mrs. Howard, and Laura’s 
succession to it, besides numbers of letters from Laura to 


The Diamond Cross. 


231 


him, dating from the time she first began to write till 
his departure from Europe — all proving the affection he 
had for her, and the deep interest he felt in her welfare. 
They had been aware of his frequent and long visits to the 
mountain region of Maryland, and had supposed he pos- 
sessed property there ; but were not surprised at these vis- 
its, as they knew his love of retirement and fondness for 
the country ; particularly where, as in that part, he could 
enjoy field sports. But the opening of his will and exam- 
ination of his private papers showed the real motive that 
took him so frequently to the mountains. 

The O’Donnell family was a proud one, and held a high 
social position. They had all the sensibility and pride of 
their Spanish-Irish ancestors. They were easily impressed, 
therefore, with the development of anything remarkable in 
the history of one of their members; and the singular 
conduct of Mr. O’Donnell awakened the liveliest interest. 
The reserve they manifested when Mosely first approached 
them soon gave way ; and they appeared to be as inquisi- 
tive about Laura as he was anxious to know her parentage. 
The mother of Mr. O’Donnell, a noble-looking old lady, 
whose face beamed with benevolence and intelligence, was 
particularly so : and she questioned Mosely very closely 
about her son’s protege. 

“ Have you formed any idea as to who this young lady’s 
parents were, sir?” she inquired. 

u That, Madam, is the difficulty I labor under,” he re - 
plied. “ If I had the least clue, or could reasonably con- 
jecture, I might push my investigations with more hope of 
success. I came to inquire of Mr. O’Donnell’s relatives 
first, thinking it possible they might throw some light upon 
the question. If I should be disappointed in this, I shall 
proceed still in the work I have undertaken, though I am 
in doubt at present as to what steps I should take.” 

“ And cannot she or her reputed father and mother find 
some trace of her birth ?” Mrs. O’Donnell continued. 


2 3 2 The Diamond Cross . 

“ None whatever,” Mosely answered. “ The only relic 
she has of her mother, or connecting link with her birth, is 
a diamond cross. She but lately learned from Mr. and 
Mrs. Howard, who had been informed by Mr. O’Donnell 
that this had belonged to her mother.” 

“And you believe my lamented son knew who her parents 
were ?” she added. 

“ I think there can be no doubt of that,” he said ; “ for 
Mr. O’Donnell took her when an infant to Mrs. Howard, 
and provided liberally for her support and education. Then 
he must have had some powerful motive beyond that of 
benevolence merely in requiring Mr. and Mrs. Howard to 
adopt her as their child and to keep the fact of her adop- 
tion an inviolable secret. Even she was not to know they 
were not her mother and father.” 

“ lt is ver y strange !” she remarked. “ I cannot compre- 
hend it in the least. I perceive by her letters, which we 
found among my son’s papers, that she is quite accom- 
plished. Do you know where she was educated ?” 

“At the Georgetown Convent Seminary,” was the answer, 
“ and she is an honor to the institution and her preceptors! 
But Mr. O’Donnell improved her education greatly, after 
she left school, by every means in his power. He was 
with her a great deal, and his conversations and intimacy 
with her contributed to her education. He provided a 
choice library for her, and direaed her in a course of read- 
ing that cultivated her taste and enlarged her views.” 

“ How str ange 1” she observed again. “ We knew 
nothing of this. It looks like a remarkable whim or eccen- 
tricity ; yet my son was not given to such whims. Upon 
refleaion, I must think with you, sir, that he was influenced 
by some other feeling than that of charity for an unknown 
orphan, or of caprice. You have awakened my curiositv 
and I feel much interested in the young lady. I should 
be pleased to see her. I presume it would not be asking 
too much of her to see the mother of her friend.” 


The Diamond Cross. 


233 


“ She would feel gratified, I have no doubt,” Mosely 
responded, “ to know your desire, and would gladly accede 
to it, notwithstanding she is overwhelmed with grief, were 
an interview practicable ; but she was preparing to go to 
the convent some days ago, and I suppose she is there 
already.” 

“To the convent ? To become an inmate ?” she said, 
with surprise. “ Is she very pious ?” 

“Yes, Madam, to become an inmate,” he continued, 
“ though she has promised not to abjure the world entirely, 
while hope of discovering the secret of her birth might 
remain. She is a lady of great sensibility, and the faCt 
lately communicated that she is a nameless orphan is a 
terrible shock to her delicate feelings. The loss of her 
dearest friend and benefactor, together with the secret of 
her parentage, which he alone appeared to possess, makes 
her inconsolable. She is naturally pious, if I may so 
speak, and attends strictly to her religious duties ; but she 
is not bigoted, fanatical or a spiritual enthusiast. She enters 
the convent because she thinks her happiness in the world 
is destroyed, and to assuage her sorrow in the consolations 
of religion.” 

“ Poor child !” the kind old lady sympathetically re- 
marked. “ I hope you will succeed in discovering who 
her parents were, and restore her peace of mind. I feel it 
is my duty to see her, and shall take the earliest opportu- 
nity of going to the convent for that purpose. I am 
acquainted with the Lady Superior and several of the sisters 
there, and suppose I shall not have any difficulty in seeing 
her.” 

“ And, you say, sir, that you think my son’s unfortunate 
voyage to Europe had some reference to her and to an 
estate in Louisiana which appears to be involved in the 
mystery ?” 

“ I do not doubt it, Madam,” Mosely answered, for all 
Mr. O’Donnell’s proceedings concerning that estate, as 


234 


27ie Dia7iiond Cross. 


well as his journey to Louisiana and voyage to Europe, 
were first induced by some remarks I accidentally made in 
conversation one day at Mr. Howard’s house. And then 
he informed me that there was a secret respecting Laura, 
which he would not divulge at the time, but which he hoped 
to be able to disclose on his return to America I have 
been impressed ever since that there is a connection 
between Laura’s parentage and this property.” 

“ May I ask,” she said, “ what was the nature of the in- 
formation you communicated to my son to cause these 
movements ?” 

“ It is a very proper question,” he responded, “ and I 
will answer it, with pleasure.” 

“ While at Mr, Howard’s residence, shortly after I 
became acquainted with Laura and Mr. O’Donnell, I was 
relating to them some facts, simply on account of their 
romantic character, relative to the inheritance of the estate 
mentioned.” 

“ On my voyage home, across the Atlantic, I became 
acquainted with a French gentleman, Mr. Lanabere, who 
was coming to take possession of that property, it having 
been left him by his lately deceased uncle. The sudden 
and unexpected fortune, worth over half a million of dollars, 
coming to a poor young Paris journalist, with other re- 
markable circumstances conne&ed with the bequest, excited 
curiosity, and to gratify this I merely told, in my conver- 
sation, what I had learned from Mr. Lanabere. The 
narrative greatly affe&ed Mr. O’Donnell, much to the 
surprise of all present. The next morning he questioned 
me more particularly, about Mr.Lanabere’s deceased uncle, 
saying that I had unconsciously revealed something* of 
importance to himself and his family. He begged to be 
excused for not informing me what this was, requested me 
not to tell any one ; no, not even Laura, the cause of his 
emotion, or of the questions he asked, and promised to 
reveal to me some day his motive for so acting. He left 


The Diamond Cross . 


235 


the next day apologizing for leaving so suddenly, saying 
that urgent business called him away. He went to Louis- 
iana, and to Mr. Lanabere’s estate there, as I subsequently 
learned. When he returned I saw him again in New 
York. I introduced him to Mr. Lanabere, at his own re-j 
quest ; and he obtained from that gentleman letters of ; 
introdu6tion to the Lanabere family in France. He con-! 
tinued to enjoin secrecy as to his movements, and a few 
days after he arrived in New York he sailed for Europe. 

“ Mr. Lanabere told me lately, with surprise, that Mr. 
O’Donnell had been to the south of France among his 
relatives, and had carefully taken evidence of everything, 
relative to his late uncle, with a view, as he understood, of 
contesting his right to the property. W e were all anxiously 
awaiting the return of Mr. O’Donnell to clear up this com- 
plicated mystery, Laura having been informed of the vessel he 
would sail in, and the time of its sailing, when all our hopes 
were cut off by the sad and untimely loss of your son.” 

“ Alas ! sir, it was a sad loss to all, but to me especially,” 
she observed, weeping. “ You have seen what an excellent 
friend he could be ; but I alone know what a dear and 
noble son he was. Then, such a death ! To think of it 
is heartrending.” 

“ But your story interests me more and more. I cannot 
imagine how he, or any of the family, could be concerned 
in the|fstate you speak of, or in the history of the uncle of 
this m. Lanabere, yet it appears my son believed we were. 
What was the name of this deceased gentleman ?” 

“ Bouverie, Madam,” Mosely replied. 

<x Bouverie, Bouverie,” she repeated, as if endeavoring to 
awaken her memory. “ I do not know that name. I have 
no recollection of such a person.” 

“ I believe it was an assumed name, though borne by 
that ''gentleman for twenty years, and though he was known 
by no other in Louisiana,” he continued. His former and 
right name was Mercier. 


23 6 


The Diamond Cross. 


“ Ah l” she exclaimed with astonishment.” Mercier ! 
Did you say Mercier ? Yes, I know that name ; though it 
is a long time since I heard it uttered. I never wanted to 
hear it again. Good Heavens ! Can it be possible ?” 

She seemed abstracted and unconscious of the presence 
of Mosely for some moments, and muttered to herself, 
“ Can this be the same person ? And she — can she be 
alive ? Is this the secret my dear boy possessed — the mys- 
tery he would have unravelled ?” 

Mosely noticed her surprise, heard these words, and saw 
that some deep emotion disturbed her soul. 

“ It is another link in the chain.of this entangled mat- 
ter,” he thought, and began to hope it would enable him 
to make further discoveries, when she broke the silence 
and said : — 

“ Pardon me, sir, for this interruption and my abstrac- 
tion. A painful circumstance, that had long slept in my 
memory, was brought to my recollection, and I forgot, for a 
moment, your presence.” 

“ Do you know if this Mr. Bouverie or Mercier was ever 
married ?” 

“ It is said he never was,” Mosely answered, “ and his 
friends always thought he had met with some grievous 
disappointment at the time he expected to marry, and had 
prepared for that event. They suppose so, because he 
announced to them his approaching marriage, and then 
several years afterwards, wrote again to say he ' never 
should marry ; at which time, too, he had changed his 
name and his residence from New York to Louisiana. Be- 
sides, he had a portrait of a lady which he highly valued 
and which, it was understood, was the likeness of the lady 
he should have wedded.” 

“ Where is that portrait ?” asked Mrs. O’Donnell. 

“ At the plantation residence, in Louisiana, I believe,” 
was the reply. “Mr. O’Donnell asked me particularly 
about that when I first spoke of Mr. Bouverie, and I think 


The Diamond Cross. 


237 


he saw it when he was at the plantation. Those most 
intimate with Mr. Bouverie, as the daughter of his superin- 
tendent, saw from his conduCt that the cloud which hung 
over his mind was identified with the original of the por- 
trait.” 

“ Twenty-one years since Mr. Bouverie settled in Louis- 
iana, I think you said,” she observed. “ I believe this was 
a person whose memory is painful to us, but of whose fate 
or history during the period you mention of his residence 
in the South we were ignorant. If it be the same I can 
understand why my lamented son took so much interest 
in the disclosures you made, and in making such investiga- 
tions.” 

“ You remarked, when we commenced this conversation, 
that Laura had a little relic, a diamond cross, which belong- 
ed to her own mother, and that it was the only connecting 
link the poor child had with her parent. I should be 
pleased to see that relic. Does she wear it ? It is to be 
hoped that this sacred emblem of our religion and salvation, 
which she holds as a precious souvenir of her mother, may 
- be the means of leading to a discovery that will restore 
her earthly happiness.” 

“ I suppose she has taken or will take it with her,” he 
said ; “ for it is a much cherished memorial. She remem- 
bers having been told at a very early age, that this was a 
family relic, but did not know till lately, when she learned 
Mrs. Howard was not her mother, to whom it had belonged.” 

“ How many years is it since Laura, as an infant, was 
adopted by Mrs. Howard ?” she asked. 

“ Near twenty-one,” he replied. 

She paused for a few moments, and said in an under 
tone, as if talking to herself, “ that would be her age if 
living. But can it be possible ?” 

Then addressing Mosely, she observed, “ I think I see, 
though dimly, through the light you have afforded, a remark- 
able occurrence of events that deeply concerns me, and 


23 s 


The Diamond Cross. 


that may lead, possibly, to further revelations regarding 
Laura. I am much gratified in having had this conver- 
sation ; and I assure you it has made me the warm 
friend of the young lady. I consider it is my duty to care 
for and protedt her, and to take the place of my son, as 
far as I am able, not only from sympathy with her, but out 
of regard to his memory, and his affedtion for her. 

“ And now, sir, in conclusion, let me ask the favor of 
you to renew your visit, and to give me an opportunity of 
communicating with you, should it be necessary, relative to 
Laura, and the work of unravelling the mystery, in which 
she is enveloped.” 

Mosely took leave of Mrs. O’Donnell, well satisfied with 
his interview, and more hopeful than he was previously. 
Although his vision of the future was still obscured, and 
he could not see his way clear to the point of discovering 
Laura’s parentage, the conversation just closed threw a 
little light upon the darkness. 

He thought Mrs. O’Donnell knew more than she had 
communicated, and kept that knowledge to herself, till 
further developments should be made. It was evident she 
imagined she had a clue to the secret, though she did not 
inform him what that was. He was desirous of knowing 
the reason for such a thought, and felt somewhat disap- 
pointed that she had not been more explicit ; still, he was 
contented in the belief that he had made some progress 
towards the objedt he had at heart. 

He had supposed, at times, that Mr. O’Donnell might 
have had a closer conne&ion with Laura, than that of a 
friend ; that, in fact, she was a blood relation. The con- 
duct of that gentleman had indicated as much, though it 
was difficult to reconcile such a fact, with the secrecy he ob- 
served as to her birth. When Mrs. O’Donnell exhibited so 
much surprise and emotion at what he told her, and such 
interest in Laura, he felt assured there was no relationship 

between them. Then there seemed to be some motive for 

# 


The Diamond Cross. 


2 39 


reticence in the mother, as well as in the son, with regard 
to Laura, which showed how greatly they were concerned. 
Relieving upon these circumstances, he was more deter- 
mined than ever to follow up his researches, lest the 
O’Donnell family, after having satisfied themselves about 
Laura, might be influenced by the same motive to secrecy 
Mr. O’Donnell was, and continue to conceal the fa<5ts re- 
garding her birth and parentage. 



The Diamond Cross . 


: 40 


CHAPTER XXIII. 

J^JOSELY having no doubt that Mr. O’Donnell had 
acquired important information relative to the 
Bouverie estate when in Louisiana and France, and that 
Laura was somehow concerned in that, he thought if he 
could obtain the same it might aid in making the discovery 
he desired. Refleaing, too, upon the curiosity which both 
Mr. and Mrs. O’Donnell manifested about the portrait of 
the lady whom it was said Mr. Bouverie once loved, which 
portrait was at the plantation residence, he considered that 
might be an objedt of value in his inquiries. Under these 
impressions he deliberated on the propriety or utility of 
going over the ground Mr. O’Donnell had gone over in 
Louisiana. 

There were two things he regarded as having a bearing 
on the secret of Laura s birth and Mr. O’Donnell’s mysteri 
ous conduft— the diamond cross mentioned heretofore, 
and the portrait just alluded to. He desired to see the por- 
trait, though he could not conjeaure how the sight of it 
would aid him in his object. The vague idea that some- 
thing might result from seeing this interesting object, was 
rather stimulated by his hope and anxiety than by reason. 
For if he should see it, what more would he know, or what 
would he decide ? It was not at all probable that he ever 
saw the original or could imagine who she was. Still, he 
was persuaded it was identified with the problem he wished 
to solve. 

But, if he should not be able to trace the conneaion 
between these relics and Laura’s parentage, might not 
others ? Might not Mrs. O’Donnell ? That lady had in- 


The Diamond Cross. 


241 


quired particularly about them ; and it was evident from 
her questions, surprised manner, and the remarks she made, 
that some idea flashed into her mind which induced her to 
believe she might find the connection. Here, really, was 
ground for hope. Yet, how could Mrs. O’Donnell see the 
portrait ? The diamond cross she would see, as she had 
determined to visit Laura at the convent ; but it was not 
likely she would go to Louisiana to look at the portrait. 
Then, if she should make the discovery would she reveal it 
to him or Laura ? Might she not have a condition prece- 
dent, as her son had, to making the revelation ? Some 
weighty family consideration might make her as reticent as 
he had been, and thus render the efforts fruitless. Still, to 
follow up his investigations regarding these objects was the 
best course, and perhaps the only one to pursue. 

Mosely deemed it desirable, therefore, to get possession 
of the portrait, temporarily at least, in order to ascertain if 
Mrs. O’Donnell, or others, would discover who the original 
was, and what connexion it had, if any, with Laura. But 
how could he obtain it ? Could he ask Mr. Lanabere for 
that which might prove to be evidence in dispossessing him 
of his estate ? That this might be so, was apparent from Mr. 
O’Donnell having considered it of interest, when colledting 
testimony about the property. This was a delicate matter ; 
but Mosely had no other means of obtaining the portrait. 
The objedt he had in view was too important, and his heart 
was too earnestly engaged in it, for him to be deterred by 
such an obstacle. He decided to make the request of Mr. 
Lanabere, and to inform that gentleman frankly of his 
motive for doing so. 

He proceeded to Washington accordingly for this pur- 
pose, Mr. Lanabere being still in that city. 

The first subjedfc he introduced, as soon as he met Lan- 
abere, was that of the portrait, for it was the predominant 
thought in his mind. 

“ I have a favor to solicit of you sir,” he said, “ which is 


242 The Diamond Cross . 

of a delicate nature, and which I would not ask under 
ordinary circumstances. But I trust to your good sense to 
excuse me, and to your friendship for a favorable response. 
It is, that you will permit me to have for a short time the 
portrait your uncle prized so much, and which you thought 
was that of a lady he had loved. This may seem a singular 
request, but when I explain the reason for making it, I hope 
you will appreciate my motive. 

You remember, probably, Mr. O’Donnell evinced some 
anxiety about it. You thought, possibly, as well as I, that 
it had a connection with that gentleman’s mysterious move- 
ments. From a conversation 1 had recently with the 
mother of Mr. O’Donnell, I am persuaded it had. More 
than that, I have no doubt it is connected with a secret on 
the solution of which my own happiness depends.” 

“ Indeed !” Lanabere said, with surprise. “ Then you 
shall have the portrait, or anything else I possess that may 
serve your purpose. But you astonish me ! I did not 
suppose you had any personal interest in Mr. O’Donnell’s 
proceedings. Mystery is added to mystery. I seem to be 
living in an enchanted atmosphere in this country !” 

“I thank you for your generous interruption to grant so 
promptly the favor I asked,” continued Mosely. “ I shall 
not forget your kindness, and I hope your interests may not 
be damaged should the secret I am endeavoring to disclose 
be brought to light. If I can avoid injuring you, rest 
assured I will. But it is proper I should explain my posi- 
tion in regard to this matter and the motives that influence 
me to aCt as I do. I will proceed, therefore, with the 
remarks I was making. 

“ I said I had become an interested party, or that I be- 
lieved my happiness was involved, in unravelling the mys- 
tery with which the portrait appears to be associated. I 
have been brought into this position by purely accidental 
circumstances. When I became acquainted with you and 
learned how you acquired possession of your uncle’s estate^ 


The Diamond Cross. 


2*3 

with other particulars relating to Mr. Bouverie’s history, I 
had not the remotest idea of ever being personally con- 
cerned in these matters. 

“A short time before you arrived at Niagara last fall, I 
met there a young lady, in company with her reputed 
father and mother and Mr. O’Donnell, who has become the 
dearest object on earth to me, and who is to be my wife if 
ever I marry. The only obstacle in the way of our mar- 
riage is the secret I am laboring to disclose. 

“ She learned lately that those whose name she bore, and 
who had brought her up tenderly from infancy as their 
own child, were not her parents. None of them know 
whose offspring she was. - These people received her when 
she was a few months old at the request of Mr. O’Donnell, 
who provided liberally for her and them, and who ever 
afterward, up to the time of his death, took as much interest 
in her as if she had been his daughter. They accepted 
the child with the positive condition, imposed by Mr. 
O’Donnell, that they were to adopt it as their own, and 
never to let any one know they were not its parents. They 
kept their word religiously ; and it was only through 
occurrences, over which they had no control, the fact 
appeared. 

“ Mr. O’Donnell knew, undoubtedly, the child’s parent- 
age ; but what his motive was for this secrecy does not 
appear. Had he been spared to reach home, we might 
have obtained the information we are anxiously seeking. 
For he would hardly have withheld that after knowing a 
part of the secret had been disclosed. But he perished at 
sea, and the knowledge or evidence we seek may be lost 
with him. 

I am satisfied, however, that his strange proceedings 
relative to your late uncle’s estate, and this mystery about 
the parentage of Laura, who was the child spoken of, are 
connected, though I cannot divine in what manner. I 
have felt more assured of this since my conversation yes- 


244 


The Diamond Cross. 


terday with the mother of Mr. O’Donnell. This lady 
knew your uncle, and when I mentioned his name she 
exhibited some surprise and emotion. She desires to see 
the portrait, supposing, as I imagine, she can identify it or 
know whom it represents. Such are the circumstances 
under which I have been led to take the place of Mr. 
O'Donnell, in some respects, in pursuing the investigations 
he commenced, and which induced me to ask the favor 
you have kindly granted.” 

“ Wh ^t a strange concatenation of events !” Lanabere 
exclaimed, “ and all pointing to one objeft— i to disposses 
me of the estate of my late uncle. Well, let justice be 
done, if any one has a better claim than I to it. I have 
learned to suffer the mockery of fate, and I am prepared 
to endure this, if it must come. Like Tantalus, I found 
placed before my vision objeds of delight, without being 
able to enjoy them. Even when I seized and tasted, for a 
moment, the tempting fruit, it turned to ashes in my mouth. 

I fear my recently acquired fortune will be short-lived. 
Still, it will be some consolation if you, who are so worthy 
and whom I esteem so highly, should be benefited by my 
misfortune.” J y 

I do not blame you, and I am convinced you will not 
do anything willingly tending to injure me. I am satisfied 
from the explanation given, that the position you occupy is 
an honorable one, and that it has been forced upon you by 
a concurrence of circumstances you neither sought nor 
desired.” ° 


And you, too, my friend, have felt the magic influence 
of love 1 You have realized its power. What is so potent for 
good or ill— for happiness or misery ? Who can resist it > 
It is the motive power of the condudt of all men • it sub 
dues the strongest, and inspires the weakest with strength • 
monarchs are its subjects, and it has controlled the destiny 
of nattons. Alas, what anguish, too, it can bring to the 
cart . But I hope you may always experience its joys.” 


The Diamond Cross. 


245 


“ With regard to the portrait, I will write to my superin- 
tendent to forward it, if that be agreeable to your wish. 
Or, if you prefer going to Louisiana, it will afford me 
pleasure either to accompany you or give you every facility 
in my power for accomplishing your object.” 

Mosely preferred going to Louisiana, and gladly accepted 
Lanabere’s offer to go with him. He did not know that 
he would accomplish more by taking the journey than by 
having the portrait sent ; but, as he was not disposed to 
leave anything undone which might possibly throw light 
upon the matter he had taken up, he resolved to explore 
the whole field before him. 

A man so much in earnest does not neglect the least 
opportunity or the merest chance ; he hangs his hope upon 
bare possibilities and waits upon accidents. Mr. O’Don- 
nell went to Louisiana in search of evidence, and had not 
he, Mosely, as much reason and as urgent a motive to fol- 
low the same course? He might learn something at the 
plantation or from persons who had been acquainted with 
the late Mr. Bouverie to guide him in his labor of love. 
Then he was not inclined to leave the development of the 
secret, in which his own happiness and Laura's was in- 
volved, to Mrs. O’Donnell or any of her family, who might 
have some object in concealing the truth from others. He 
remembered that Mr. O’Donnell certainly had, up to the 
time of his departure for Europe. Such were the reflec- 
tions that led Mosely to determine on going to Louisiana. 

He took Louis, Lanabere’s colored servant formerly, 
with him, thinking this shrewd man, who knew almost ev- 
ery one he met, and the history of nearly everybody, might 
be useful to him ; especially as he had been at the planta- 
tion, and had learned a good deal about Mr. Bouverie and 
the property. After Louis left the service of Mr. Lana- 
bere, he became Mosely’s servant- So devoted was this 
faithful fellow to his master, whom he had known for many 
years, that he was delighted when engaged to accompany 


246 


The Diamond Cross, 


him to Louisiana. Mosely andLanabere took the South- 
ern seaboard route, as it was called, to New Orleans ; that 
is, by the way of Richmond, Wilmington and Augusta, it 
being shorter than any other 



77ie Diamond Cross . 


247 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

OPRING was beginning to open when Mosely and 

^ Lanabere left Washington for New Orleans. The 
session of Congress had expired ; and most of the mem- 
bers, with their familes, as well as the crowd who were in 
the habit of visiting the city during the Congressional term, 
had left. The capital, as usual at such periods, had 
become quiet and uninteresting to strangers, like a country 
village. The only thing that made the place enjoyable to 
a non-resident at such seasons, if he were acquainted with 
the best of families, was the agreeable society there. 
Mosely ’s mind was so absorbed in theobjedthe had in 
view, however, that he did not seek that enjoyment. Lan- 
abere, at the same time, desired a change of scene and the 
excitement of travel. 

They started early in the morning on board the steam- 
boat which connects with the railroad at Aquia Creek, 
about forty miles down the Potomac. The sun rose in a 
cloudless sky ; and every objedt stood out in bold relief 
through a transparent atmosphere. The air was exhil ba- 
ting without being cool, and everything contributed to 
inspire in the mind agreeable thoughts. None but those 
who have witnessed and felt it can realize how charming 
such a morning in early spring is in that part of the coun- 
try. The most gloomy and despairing are cheered, and 
those who have become disgusted with the world are forced 
to confess it is beautiful. Both Mosely and Lanabere felt 
the inspiration. The hopes of the former were stimulated, 
and the latter forgot, for the time, his troubles. 

As they were steaming down the placid and noble river, 


248 


The Diamond Cross. 


Lnnabere looked back upon the city they were leaving, 
and remarked, “ Your federal capital is, like your country, a 
new creation, and in its infancy ; but one does not resemble 
the other in development and proportions ; the former is a 
dwarf, and the latter a giant. Why was not one of the 
larger cities already established, such as Philadelphia, 
New York, or Baltimore, chosen as the seat of government 
instead of an uninhabited spot ? I see, too, the founders 
of it followed the ancient, rather than the people of modern 
times, in selecting a site at the head of navigation. In the 
present age, great cities are founded and grow up as near 
the outlet of navigable streams to the ocean as practicable. 
Was it believed that Washington would become a place of 
commercial importance ? Or was a secluded spot, away 
from the track of commerce, deemed preferable ?” 

“The government was influenced by several considera- 
tions in determining to locate the federal capital where it 
is,” Mosely replied. “ The chief one was as to geographi- 
cal position relative to the several States of the Union. It 
was considered at .the time a central situation, and as 
equally convenient to the North and South. Had the 
•statesmen of that period foreseen the extraordinary and 
rapid growth of the West, they might not have established 
permanently the capital so far East. Virginia, perhaps 
which then exercised the greatest influence in all public 
matters, wished to have it on her border. Then it was 
deemed important that it should not be within any of the 
States or subject to their laws ; and no one of them would 
have been willing, probably, to have given up its chief city 
for this purpose. Virginia and Maryland ceded the terri- 
tory to the federal government to form the District of 
Columbia, where the capital is located, so that this terri- 
tory really is not within the limits of any State. 

“ Some bought Washington might grow up to be a place 
of commercial importance, for the Potomac was navi-able 
for the largest vessels up to that point ; and Alexandria 


The Diamond Cross. 


249 


eight miles below, had then a large trade. These people 
desired to have the capital rival the first cities in popula- 
tion and wealth ; but the more far-seeing statesmen thought, 
and wished it to be, otherwise. They believed that the 
farther the seat of government could be removed from the 
influence of populous communities, which are sometimes 
capricious and turbulent, the better and safer it would be. 
Large numbers of people massed together are too ready to 
regard their own interests as paramount, and to lose sight 
of the interests or rights of others. The undue influence 
of the people of any locality or section over a government 
like ours would be very unfortunate, and, perhaps, danger- 
ous. 

The government of the United States is purely repre- 
sentative ; and not, as too many of the people, and particu- 
larly naturalized citizens, think, a popular one, like the cen- 
tralized republics of former times. The whole framework 
of the constitution shows it was not intended that the people 
were to be diredtly represented under the federal as under 
their State governments. In fact, the States are represented 
at Washington, and not the aggregated popular voice 
diredtly. Even the election of the President, which is the 
most popular feature in the government, perhaps, is through 
a representative electoral college, voting by States. Hence 
you may perceive how caiereful the statesmen who made 
the constitution and placed the capital where it is, were to 
put every safeguard possible around the glorious institu- 
tions they established.” 

While conversing thus, the attention of these gentlemen 
was called to another subject by the solemn tolling of the 
steamboat bell. They were near Mount Vernon. All 
vessels in passing this revered spot, where Washington had 
dwelt and where his remains repose, toll the solemn funeral 
knell in honor of his memory. It is the voice of a nation^ 
love and gratitude, the spontaneous requiem of a great 
people to whom he gave freedom, the perpetual incense of 


25 ° 


The Diamond Cross. 


fervent patriotism. This living memorial is more beauti- 
ful than sculptured marble and grander than the monument 
which is to overtop the pyramids. 

The plain and rather dilapidated plantation house, and 
the equally plain and unpretending tomb of the great and 
good man, the Father of his Country, as Americans grate- 
fully and properly delight in calling him, were in view on 
the banks of the river. The hallowed place, which the 
great. men of other countries and thousands of pilgrims 
annually visit in reverence, had an appearance of neglect 
and partial desolation. The heart, which is inspired by 
the memory of the noble dead when so near his ashes, 
becomes chilled at the sight of his decaying resting place 
and the faded beauties of the home he loved. 

Lanabere saw Mount Vernon then for the first time, and 
his impressionable mind contemplated the scene with ab- 
sorbing interest. “ Here lived and rests the noblest pa- 
triot known in history,” he said. “A man not so brilliantly 
great as Caesar or Bonaparte, and not more patriotic and 
pure, perhaps, than Cincinnatus ; but taking his whole char- 
acter, his achievements and the circumstances of his position 
into consideration, he stands first among the patriot heroes 
of ancient or modern times. The principles he contended 
for and successfully established are the new political gospel 
of nations. The liberty he proclaimed in his country has 
been spreading ever since over both the continents of 
America and Europe. The voice of the mighty apostle of 
freedom is heard in all the world, and the most despotic 
and oppressed nations have felt its power. Wherever the 
name of Washington is known (and where is it not known ?) 
the idea of freedom is associated with it, acting as a charm 
to awaken desires and hopes of liberty. That name is an 
example and instructor to all coming generations, and it 
will be more and more honored and loved as time rolls on.” 

“Yes, sir,” Mosely remarked “our beloved Washington 
was all you say, and his name and example will have the 


The Diamond Cross. 


25 * 


happy influence you anticipate. We are proud of him as 
a son of our glorious old Virginia, and delight to call him 
a Virginian, but he really belongs to the world — a univer- 
sal man, if I may so speak. He holds the same relation to 
humanity — to all men and to all times — as Shakspeare. 
His deeds, looking at them simply in their direct action 
and separately, may not be so brilliant as those of some 
other great men, and may not strike the imagination so 
forcibly ; but viewing them altogether, we perceive in him 
the highest ability as a general and a statesman. He was 
not a highly educated man, nor was he experienced in the 
field or in council previous to the Revolution ; but his 
strong common sense, well balanced mind, firmness and 
virtue, made him equal to the exigencies of the time, and 
justly earned for him the fame of a great commander, legis- 
lator and ruler. All the civic virtues, love of freedom and 
strength of mind and character of the Anglo-Saxon race, 
from which he was descended, and of which he was such a 
distinguished tpye, were fully developed in him. No one 
was ever so worthy of the title posterity has given him— 
< First in peace, first in war, and first in the hearts of his 
countrymen.’ 

“ Although Washington was a republican in the broad 
general sense of that term, and took up arms to overthrow 
monarchical colonial rule, he was very conservative in his 
views and policy. There was nothing of the Jacobin level- 
ler in him, and little of the democrat, either in the partisan 
sense of that term in America, or in the meaning given to 
it by Europeans. Indeed, remnants of English aristocratic 
ideas hung to him to the last, notwithstanding his simpli- 
city of character and habits. He was, from the first, more 
in favor of a strong centralized government than Jefferson 
and his party of States’ rights democrats were. But it is 
probable that the difficulties he encountered in prosecuting 
the war of independence, from the want of a central power 
over the several colonies, and the want of cohesion and 


The Diamond Cross. 


252 

strength in the confederation afterwards, more than anti- 
democratic views, led him to desire a strong government. 
When he saw subsequently the atrocities, vagaries and 
despotic character of democracy in Europe, which sprung 
out of the French revolution, his ideas of order and con- 
servatism were shocked, and his original views of govern- 
ment were confirmed. I suppose Washington, who was a 
republican in America, would have been a liberal royalist 
in England, and in France would have been guillotined 
with the Girondists, for his mind would have had no sym- 
pathy either with illiberal toryism or a savage democracy 
running into despotism and demagogueism.” 

The steamboat soon passed Mount Vernon, and in about 
two hours afterwards they reached Acquia Creek, where 
the passengers landed to take the railroad to Richmond. 

They were on the soil of Virginia, Mosely’s native State 
— “ the sacred soil of Virginia,” as it is sometimes sneer- 
ingly called. It must be confessed that, while the citizens 
of the Old Dominion had reason to be proud of her, they 
sometimes made themselves vulnerable to such carcasm 
by their vanity and assumption ; but this was a little fault 
in a people who had some great qualities, and whose his- 
tory was so glorious. 

It was said by the citizens of rival States, and by those 
who had not much good feeling towards Virginia, that her 
people had degenerated, and had lost the exalted charac- 
ter and superior ability of their ancestors. This degen- 
eracy was attributed chiefly to the institution of slavery • 
but the statement is not true in general. The controlling 
influence the State had exercised in the affairs of the coun- 
try, notwithstanding the more rapid growth of others in 
wealth and population, was sufficient to prove that this 
influence was not derived from the prestige of past great- 
ness, but was found in the nature and education of the 
people. The heroic and striking qualities of men are not 
brought out during long periods of peace and prosperity 


The Diamond Cross. 


253 

as in troublous times. The country had been increasing 
in wealth and luxury, beyond all precedent, for forty years, 
undisturbed by foreign wars or internal commotions, except 
the war with Mexico, some Indian wars, and now and then 
some little political excitement, which were mere ripples on 
the surface. The people of Virginia, as well as those of 
other States, felt the intellectual lethargy such prosperity 
and quiet induce. But they held a foremost position all 
through the history of the country, and never failed to be 
equal to the necessity of the times. In the field and 
forum, in legislation and the science of government, and 
in all matters requiring the exercise of the highest mental 
qualities, they were a great people. 

Lanabere having understood that Richmond was the 
chief tobacco mart of the South, and the principal place of 
the inter-slave trade, he expressed a wish to remain a day 
in that city. But the only objeCt that particularly attracted 
his attention there, except the beautiful cascades of the 
James river and the crowds of negroes, was a large auCtion 
sale of slaves. He and Mosely were passing the auction- 
eer’s stand, in one of the most public parts of the city, 
when the sale was going on. There were men, women and 
children of various shades of color, from the blackest pure 
African to the light quadroon, knocked down to the highest 
bidder, as any other articles of merchandise ; and they were 
examined as closely by the rival bidders as a horse or a 
piece of cloth would have been. The settled melancholy and 
stolidity on the countenances of the negroes, in contrast 
with the witticisms of the auctioneer, the sharp ring of his 
voice, and the laughter of the bystanders, was a sad spec- 
tacle to all who were not accustomed and hardened to such 
scenes. Mosely turned away with a feeling of repugnance, 
and Lanabere was shocked. 

“ How, my friend, can you defend the institution of 
slavery,” Lanabere exclaimed, “ when such are its coinci- 
dent horrors? Our fellow creatures publicly sold like 


254 


The Diamond Cross . 


cattle ! It is too shocking ! I wish I had not become the 
possessor of such property. This spectacle makes me feel 
like a criminal. I now realize the enormity of slavery and 
will do all I can to destroy it.” 

Mosely checked Lanabere in his spontaneous declama- 
tion by warning him of the danger of such expressions 
within the hearing of the people there. “ You are a stranger 
here,” he said, “ and if you should be heard using such 
language you might be roughly handled or arrested as an 
abolition emissary.” 

“ What, sir !” Lanabere rejoined indignantly, “ am I in a 
free country — in free America, and cannot expiess my opin- 
ion ?” 

“You may indulge what views you please,” added 
Mosely, “ but you can' not proclaim them where they might 
be dangerous. Whatever you or others may think, the 
Southerners regard this kind of property as being entitled 
to protection as much as any other ; and they consider 
that no one has. a right to meddle with what belongs to 
them exclusively.” 

“ The auction sale of slaves, as we have just seen it, is 
naturally revolting to you ; and I confess it is repugnant 
to me. A large portion of the Southern people, too, view 
it with disfavor. But it is an excrescence on the social 
and domestic body more unsightly, perhaps, than painful 
or injurious. Every condition of society has its evils ; and 
there is no class or community exempt from exceptional 
cases of affliction, oppression or injustice. The factory 
laborer, the farm and house servants, the sailor, and all 
working people, are the slaves of necessity, and very often 
slaves to the caprices and tyranny of employers and over- 
seers. The trade in slaves is very limited, looking at the 
great number of them ; and a sale of them by auction is 
not seen in many places. Planters and farmers do not 
part with them except from pressing necessity, when they 
are very bad characters, or where it is desirable to unite 


The Diamond Cross. 


. 255 


families under the same masters. By death, bankruptcy, 
or other causes, families of white people are sometimes 
scattered and made houseless and homeless, and the ne- 
gro has to suffer the consequences of similar accidents. 
But there is this in his favor : he is never under apprehen- 
sion, or troubled about how he is to live ; he knows he 
will be provided for, under all circumstances. 

“ The truth is, sir, the whole matter is involved in the 
question — what is best, under all the circumstances of our 
situation, with regard to the institution ? That is the whole 
philosophy of the question. To do what is best for both 
black and white, under the actual condition of things, is 
humanity, statesmanship, and religion. All the abstract 
theories of human rights and equality, that have been 
poured out like a flood upon the subje'ct, amount to noth- 
ing before the great humane proposition — what is best to 
be done for both races ?” 


\ 



2^6 


The Diamond Cross . 


CHAPTER XXV. 

A few hours after leaving Richmond, Mosely and Lana- 
bere were beyond the limits of Virginia, and in North 
Carolina. There were few objects of interest to attract 
attention on the route through this State. It was a level 
country, and a sandy, poor soil, for the most part There 
were no large towns, and only now and then a scattering 
village or settlement. The immense pine forests, which 
yield considerable wealth, and are the source of the largest 
amount of foreign commerce with the State, were the most 
noticeable objects. The people in a large portion of this 
lower country seemed to be employed chiefly in producing 
turpentine and rosin from the forests, and the number of 
stills, barrels, and other things connebted with the produc- 
tion and trade in these articles, as well as the vast number 
of trees that were tapped, showed the extent and importance 
of the business. F wnLe 

The active and inquiring mind explores everything that 
comes before it, as the bee searches each flower of the 
fie d for honey. Traveling through North Carolina, 
naturally led Lanabere to inquire about the peculiarities of 
the State and its inhabitants. He remarked that he had 
noticed some difference in the manners and habits and 

t| V6n iV appearance of the People of several States 
hough they were nearly all from the same stock originally 
If local influences, he remarked, could produce such a 
change within the short period the States had been settled 
and when there were so many facilities for intercom, nunb 
cation, what change might not ages make in a people 
especially when separated by oceans or great distances 
and when they dwelt in very different climates. ' 


The Diamond Cross . 


2 57 


Mosely fell in with this train of thought, for he liked to 
reflect on and discuss such subjects. He admitted the 
people of North Carolina were peculiar in some respects. 
They had the appearance of being dull and heavy ; but 
under this there was a great deal of practical good sense 
and shrewdness ; making them resemble the Scotch in 
this respect more than they did any other Americans. 
They were slow, as the condition of the State compared 
with the other old States in material development and im- 
provement shows ; but when they were at work about any- 
thing they did not lack energy, and performed what they 
undertook in a thorough, substantial manner. Essentially 
conservative, they were opposed to innovation or change. 
They were tenacious, hardy and brave, and lived in a 
plain, economical manner. 

He said that while there was no State where republican 
equality was more preserved, not only before the law and 
in a political sense, but even in the bearing, manner and 
social relations of the citizens, no where in the United 
States was there a greater difference in the condition of 
the rich and poor. The former were generally very well 
educated, and surrounded by all the comforts of life, but 
the latter were mostly uneducated, miserable in their dwel- 
lings and mode of life, and, on the whole, wretched-looking 
beings. Many of the small land-owners, without slaves, 
belonged to this class, and nearly all the landless rural 
population ; but not many of the mechanics and artizans 
in the towns and villages. Whenever a white man in the 
South sinks down through idleness, dissipation, or other 
causes, to a position where the respectable negro is his 
superior in conduct and appearance, he becomes very de- 
graded. The worst and most ignorant population of North 
Carolina was in and near the gold-bearing part of the 
State. The same might be said of Georgia and South 
Carolina. 

The precious metal attracted the adventurous and shift 


The Diamond Cross . 


253 

less, at the time when this was the only gold region known 
in the United States. Gold-hunting and washing rarely 
paid for the time and labor, while it was exciting and de- 
moralizing to those engaged in it. Consequently, the 
worst portion of society was left to inhabit those parts of 
the country which were the least adapted to agriculture, 
and where there was little to encourage habits of industry. 
In fact, white laborers generally in the South, except those 
employed in trades or other labor out of the field, were in 
a poor condition. Fortunately the number of this class 
was small, compared with the whole population, and they 
lived in secluded districts mostly, where the community at 
large was not much troubled by them. 

The largest and most important town in North Carolina, 
and its principal port, was Wilmington, at the extreme 
southern border of the State, and on the Cape Fear river, 
which contained a population of not more than twenty 
thousand. Here these gentlemen left the “Old North 
State,” as it is familiarly called, and commenced their 
journey through South Carolina. 

From the Cape Fear to a considerable distance in South 
Carolina the railroad passes through a most dreary country, 
as much as the famous Dismal Swamp in Virginia, which it 
resembles. Nothing was seen but a continuous succession 
of rivers and streams, and swamps formed by them, with a 
dense jungle of forest trees and underwood, festooned and 
matted with moss and vines, the home of alligators and 
other reptiles, where man or any domestic animal never 
ventured, and where the rays of the sun hardly ever pene- 
trated. 

These semi-tropical forest swamps were a new feature 
in American scenery to Lanabere, and he contemplated 
them with much interest. 

“ What a gloomy place,” he said ; “ the very trees look 
sad ; they droop their heads, and their limbs are bowed 
down with the funereal weeds that hang pendant and mourn- 


The Diamond Cross. 


259 


fully from them. They have noble forms, but the parasites 
that entwine and cling to them, bring them to an untimely 
end, as many great and good men have been ruined by 
fawning flatterers. The crape- like moss which festoons 
their branches so gracefully, seems to mourn their depart- 
ing glory, and the numerous dead and rotting trunks that 
lie at their feet remind them of their fate. They might 
have been long-lived, and flourished in beauty, the admi- 
ration of all beholders, had they struck root on the prairie, 
or in some healthful valley ; or they might have been the 
pride of some mountain, but destiny placed them in this 
melancholy spot to die early and unseen. Thus it is with 
man. Many, who are endowed with genius, and who 
would become illustrious, if they had the opportunity, are 
doomed by inexorable circumstances to perish with their 
faculties undeveloped, and their names unknown. 

“ Had thisgloomy region been known to the ancients, 
their imaginations would have peopled it with fearful mon- 
sters, vampires, gorgons, gnomes, dragons, fire-drakes and 
malignant demons. In latter times it would have been 
regarded as the abode of evil spirits — fiends which floated 
and revelled in its noxious exhalations, and tormented 
with ague-pinches and fever — cramps any unwary traveller 
who might have come within its limits. Now, in these 
more rational and practical times, it may well be dreaded 
for the malarious diseases that it engenders and with which 
it infects the air. 

“ But the new power of the world, scarcely less ethereal 
or more palpable than the fancied agencies of pagan deities 
or modern fiends — steam — has done much in driving these 
imaginary powers from the earth. It is more potent in 
laying ghosts or evil spirits than priests with book and bell, 
than pater-nosters, ave Marias, holy water, deadly night- 
shade, or the most skilful magicians. None of the divinities 
that once exercised so much influence in the world can 
stand before the mighty engine. The swift locomotive, full 


260 


The Diamond Cross. 


of life, and breathing fire and smoke as it courses along, 
chases the shades of darkness. Its scream, and large, 
fierce eye, flaming like the sun, frighten the old demons 
away as it flies down the valleys, up the mountains, and 
through the bowels of the earth. Nor does it heed the 
blighting or infectious atmosphere in its rapid motion, for 
it dissipates and leaves behind the foul vapors.” 

While indulging in such reflexions and remarks, the iron 
monster sped on its way, and in due time emerged from 
this swampy region. They then passed through a dry 
rolling country, pretty well cultivated, but having a very 
rich soil, and mostly given up to the growth of cotton. This 
article was the staple production of the State, though a 
large amount of rice was raised on the low lands near the 
coast. In that section of the State, too, and along the 
coast of Georgia, where the soil and climate were similar 
the beautiful Sea Island cotton was grown. This choice 
product could not be raised in any other part of the South, 
and apparently only near the sea. 

The houses, buildings, and small townships they passed 
had a better appearance generally than those in North 
Carolina, and there seemed to be more wealth, refinement 
and comfort here than there. The plantations were mostly 
large, and were worked by numerous gangs of negroes. 
Tew white people were seen, except at the stations and in 
the villages. There were few towns in the State, and the 
population was chiefly rural and much spread over the 
country. Charleston, however, was a large and important 
city ; and Columbia, the capital, where many rich planters 
resided, might be called beautiful. 

Lanabere remarked that he had observed in his reading 
and conversations, since he had been in America tha*t 
certain epithets, such as “the chivalry” and “ fire-eaters ” 
were frequently applied sneeringly or sarcastically to the 
Carolinians by the citizens of the Northern States, imply- 
ing that they were a fast and haughty people. He wished 


The Diamond Cross. 


26 1 


to know if they had any peculiarity that distinguished them 
from others and justified such appellations. 

Mosely said in reply, “ The South Carolinians are a 
proud people. The planters, who are the most influential 
people of the State, are generally well educated and well 
informed, have a graceful, easy and dignified bearing, and 
are sensitive and brave. No man would be considered 
worthy of being called a gentleman among them, or be 
tolerated as such if he should not promptly resent an insult, 
even at the risk of his .life. At home and among them- 
selves, there exists a republican simplicity and an equality, 
irrespective of the wealth of persons, that, to a superficial 
observer, appear in strange contrast with their pride. To 
strangers who may visit or accidentally see them at home, 
i they are hospitable, polite, and frank. Perhaps no people 
in the world, except the best and oldest families of the 
English aristocracy, are more distinguished for quiet, un- 
assuming dignity and easy, courteous manners. They are not 
affe<5ted or ostentatious in tneir address or habits, and they 
are high-spirited and very jealous of their character and 
rights. Their sensitiveness and promptness in maintain- 
ing and defending their privileges have procured for them 
the appellation of ‘ chivalry’ or ‘ fire-eaters.’ There is hardly 
a greater difference between a Frenchman and an English- 
man than between a genuine Eastern man and a South Caro, 
linian ; consequently they have become antagonistic, and the 
two extremes in the sectional and political war that exists, 
the former being meddlesome and the latter defiant.” 

“ Conservative views and State pride have always made 
the people of South Carolina the most determined oppo- 
nents of opinions and measures tending to lessen the po wer 
and privileges of the several States and to increase those 
of the federal government. Still, the South Carolinians 
have always carried their State right notions to extremes, 
forgegetting the blessings they enjoy under the United 
States government.” 


262 


The Diamond Cross. 


“ But we are leaving South Carolina,” Mosely observed, 
as they were crossing the Savannah river, which divides 
that State from Georgia, “and we turn our attention, with 
our face, further southward.” 

“ Georgia has all the appearance of a thrifty, improving 
State, and her people are sometimes called the Yankees of 
the South, on account of their enterprising character. 
There are more manufactories in this than in any other 
Southern State, and more handsome towns and villages, 
many of which have sprung up since railroads have been 
made, and some quite recently. 

“ Augusta, which we are entering, is a large, handsome 
and important town. Then there is Savannah, the well 
known seaport; Milledgeville, the capital ; Macon, Atlanta, 
Athens, and other thriving and wealthy places. 

“ The State has a great variety of productions, and is 
capable of producing almost everything except the fruit 
and other things of inter-tropical growth. Rice, Sea Isl- 
and cotton and the palm flourish, and even the orange will 
grow on the seaboard. Middle Georgia, which is a rol- 
ling country, produces the cereals and all the fruits of the 
temperate zone, as well as cotton ; and nowhere do the 
peach and grape thrive better or yield more delicious fruit. 
In the upper and northern part of the State, which is moun- 
tainous, the harder plants, grain, and trees grow. The 
climate is almost tropical along the coast, where the warm, 
soft influence of the Gulf Stream is always felt ; while the 
temperature of the mountain region is as cool and invigor- 
ating as that of the Northern States. The State is rich in 
minerals, particularly in the abundance and quality of its 
iron and in the extent of its gold-bearing region. No better 
iron is found in the United States, and nowhere east of the 
Rocky Mountains has gold been found so abundant or gold 
mining been as profitable.” 

“ Georgia ought to be the land of poetry. Such a beau- 
tiful country : bright skies, soft air, rich flora, redolent with 


The Diamond Cross. 


263 

perfumes, and music of birds inspire the soul and give to 
the imagination visions of paradise. 

“ I shall never forget the impression made on my mind 
when, a few years ago, I was a visitor at a plantation re- 
sidence not far from where we now are. It was in spring 
time, when all nature was full of life, beauty and joy. 
Numbers of mocking birds and other delightful songsters, 
some of which had built their nests in trees and bushes 
near my window, aroused me every morning with the sweet- 
est sensations by their music. Birds love the early morn- 
ing. When the eastern sky is suffused with gorgeous hues 
and aurora is brilliantly decked to greet the rising sun, 
they pour forth all their melody in ecstacy of delight, and 
lead the universal chorus of nature to sing the praises of 
the Creator. Then I walked out to admire and inhale the 
perfume of the beautiful and glorious magnolia, which 
grows abundantly there ; the delicious jasmine, which hung 
in garlands from the trees, and the sweet Cherokee rose, 
that stood in hedgerows by the lane side or round the 
fields, with numerous other flowers that beautified the 
scene and scented the air. Or I strolled in the garden, 
where art had aided nature, and a thousand flowers of va- 
rious forms and colors — among which was the queen of all, 
the rose — in great variety and of luxuriant proportions, 
gratified the eye and intoxicated the senses. I have many 
times seen all these flowers grow elsewhere, but never saw 
them look so charming, and never did they appear to smell 
so sweet as under the enchanting sky and in the balmy at- 
mosphere of Georgia, especially when the morning air was 
filled with such ravaging strains. I regret we cannot stay 
to see more of this beautiful and progressive State than we 
shall see by a rapid ride through it on the cars. But I hope 
you will have an opportunity some time of being gratified 
as I have been. 

“ There are more Northerners settled in Georgia than in 
the Carolinas or Virginia, and they have infused a more 


264 


The Diamond Cross . 


enterprising spirit in the people. The State bids fair to be- 
come the first among the old States of the South. In political 
matters the Georgians are more compromising and latitu- 
dinarian than the South Carolinians or the Virginians, 
though they are equally tenacious on the subject of sla- 
very.’ J 

After Mosely and Lanabere reached Augusta, they took 
the railroad to Alabama, and thence by steamboat to New 
Orleans. They traveled rapidly and saw but few objects 
that were new or very interesting, either to attract attention 
or to elicit remarks. Nearly the whole distance was a level 
or an undulating cotton-growing country. 

Up to the time of their arrival in New Orleans, Mosely 
had a lingering hope that he might learn something more 
from Mr. Dubois or Mr. Ellis, the executors of Mr. Bou- 
verie’s will, about the history of the deceased gentleman 
that would assist him in the investigations he was making. 
But after he arrived and had conferred with them, he found 
they could give him no more information than he had re- 
ceived through Lanabere. He lost no time, therefore, in 
that city, for he was too anxious to follow up his researches 
and to accomplish his mission to Louisiana. Accordingly^ 
he continued his journey without delay, accompanied^by 
Lanabere, to the plantation residence of the late Mr. Bou- 
verie. 



The Diamond Cross . 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

The first thought of Mosely, when he reached Lana- 
beie s estate, was to see the portrait which he believed was 
connected with the mystery of Mr. O’Donnell’s move- 
ments and Laura’s history. Lanabere had ordered it to 
be placed in a suitable position in the house, and to be 
carefully preserved, out of respect to his late uncle, who 
had highly prized it ; and, therefore, it was soon found. 

Mosely gazed some time at this interesting object with 
fixed attention, and said half audibly, as if unconscious of 
the presence of Lanabere, “ It must be so ! The same 
beautiful features, and much the ssme expression ! The 
mouth, chin, nose and charming contour resemble hers ! 
Nature’s stamp of truth is there ! It is impossible my im- 
agination can deceive me. No ; the likeness is too plain. 
Her mother 1 Yes, I must believe it is the portrait of her 
mother.” 

Lanabere heard this ejaculatory soliloquy with surprise, 
not knowing what it meant or to whom it referred. 

May I ask,” he remarked, “ what is the meaning of 
your expressions ? You appear to have made a discovery 
that deeply interests you” 

“Yes,’* Mosely replied, turning to Lanabere a little as- 
tonished, for he was not aware before that his language 
had been heard ; “ it is proper for you to ask the question, 
and the time has come when I ought to explain my im- 
pressions, or rather my convictions with regard to this por- 
trait, and the connection it has with Mr. O’Donnell’s mys- 
terious conduct. I have been groping in darkness up to 
this time to find the key to a secret in which my happiness 


266 


The Diamond Cross. 


is involved ; and now I believe I have found it. If so, I 
am richly rewarded for my journey hither, and shall owe 
you a debt of gratitude for your kindness. How gracious 
do the ways of Providence appear when the veil which 
covered them is lifted up ! I may now hope to be united 
to my beloved Laura ! Oh, what a happy thought is that ! 
Oh, sir, this discovery, this little picture is of more value 
to me than would be your plantation and all you possess. 
But pardon my ebullition of joy in your presence ; I am 
like one, who was blind, having his eyes suddenly opened 
to the light of day, and too happy to restrain his feelings. 
I will proceed, however, to explain. 

“ I have informed you already of the motive that led me 
to ask for this portrait for a short time, and to follow up 
the investigations Mr. O’Donnell commenced and left un- 
explained. I was not aware then, nor could I reasonably 
conjecture, what connection one had with the other, though 
I was satisfied both were associated in some way with a 
question of the greatest interest to me, namely, that of the 
parentage of Miss Howard. Now that I have seen this 
portrait I am persuaded, from the unmistakable resem- 
blance of it to Miss Howard, that the original was her 
mother. Although I still want legal evidence of the fact, 
I rejoice in having discovered that which amounts to a 
moral certainty in my own mind, and which I hope will 
lead to further discoveries. 

“You heard me mention a name just now, that of Laura, 
the name of her I love, the name of my betrothed. And I 
need not say, perhaps, that Laura and Miss Howard are 
the same person, for you have divined that, I suppose. You 
remember, doubtless, what 1 said when I first spoke to you 
about the portrait concerning my position with regard to 
Laura, and my remarks relative to the discovery she made 
that she was not the daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Howard, 
whose name she bore, and who were her putative father 
and mother. I may inform you now that the knowledge 0 f 


The Diamond Cross. 


267 

this fact hindered the consummation of my hopes. The 
astounding information came suddenly upon us, like a 
simoon in the East upon the unsuspecting traveler, at the 
time I was full of hope that the day of our nuptials was 
near. This was immediately followed by the sad news of 
the loss of Mr. O’Donnell, who alone knew the secret of 
Laura’s birth. Such an accumulation of grief and disap- 
pointment to Laura, with the humiliation she felt on finding 
that she was parentless and without a legitimate name, 
caused het to go to the convent and to reslove she would 
not marry unless her parentage should be discovered. Her 
sensitive and proud spirit would not yield to my entreaties, 
although she loved me and knew her misfortunes only 
made me more anxious to become her protector and com- 
forter. The distressing situation of one so charming, 
noble in character, and elevated in mind, would arouse 
the sympathy of any one, and in the days of chivalry she 
would have found many a gallant knight who would have 
devoted all his powers, or even his life, to serve her. How 
much more should I, who love her better than all the 
world, or life itself, devote myself to her cause ? Should not 
I, her affianced lover, be ceaseless in my efforts to eluci- 
date the mystery that causes her unhappiness and stands 
in the way of our union ? Yes, sir, I would explore the world 
or face any danger for her. Now you may learn what a 
powerful motive influences my conduct and makes me an 
active agent in the work Mr. O’Donnell left unfinished.” 

“ I have yet to find out who the lady was whose likeness 
we now see, or rather who the mother of Laura was, for I 
have no doubt of this being her portrait. I suppose she was 
related to or connected with the O’Donnell family. I cannot 
account in any other way for Mr. O’Donnell’s proceedings, 
for the deep interest that gentleman felt in Laura, or for 
his peculiar expressions and manner when I mentioned 
the name of your uncle and the portrait. I think, too, Mr. 
O’Donnell had some strong reason to conceal the secret. 


26S 


The Diamond Cross . 


as his mother also seems to have. This may be the great- 
est difficulty I shall have to encounter in developing the 
truth. But I will unbury the mystery, however deep it lies, 
if mortal ingenuity and resolution can do so. 

“What a strange and romantic story!” Lanabere re- 
marked. “ How surprisingly one event involves another 
in human affairs, like the links of a chain. All that has 
been brought to light in this history is the result of our 
accidental meeting on the passage to this country. 

“ But I cannot imagine what connection the title to my 
property has with Miss Howard’s birth. My uncle pur- 
chased the estate twenty years ago, and I understand the 
original title was a good one, and the greater part of the 
fortune he left was accumulated during that period. There 
was no mortgage on the property, nor are there any debts 
or claims left unpaid. My uncle was never married, and 
I am his heir both by relationship and by his will. If Mr. 
O’Donnell’s investigations, therefore, were made with a 
view to claim the estate, or any portion of it, as they ap- 
pear to have been, I think they were based upon visionary 
suppositions.” 

“ I cannot say, however, I should be sorry if it could be 
proved that there is a more rightful claimant for this slave 
property. Notwithstanding all your arguments and the 
modification of my views with regard to the actual con- 
dition of the negroes, I can never feel satisfied with being 
a slave owner. You may say my European education, 
ideas and prejudices on this subject have formed my con- 
science, and that there is no principle of abstract right or 
morality in the question ; still it is conscience with me. I 
do not impugn the motives of yourself and others who sus- 
tain slavery. I have no doubt you believe you are right, 
and doing the best for both black and white. I know, too, 
you have experience, enlightened and liberal views, an ex- 
cellent judgment, and are conscientious. But your con- 
science has been formed under different circumstances to 


The Diamond Cross. 


269 


mine, and we each follow the dictates of our own. Even 
my interests cannot silence this monitor in my breast, 
which condemns me every moment. Yet I have learned 
to be tolerant towards those who do not feel and think as 
I do, and to concede to them the rights and privileges I 
claim myself.” 

“For this reason, then, as well as from regard for you, 
and from a wish to see the whole of the mystery unravelled, 
I shall not only place no obstructions in your way, but 
will assist you as far as I can in your inquiries and labor of 
love.” 

Unwilling to leave any possible source of information 
unexplained, Mosely expressed a wish to see Alice Tem- 
pleton, the daughter of the former superintendent of the 
plantation, who had been more intimate with Mr. Bouverie 
than any other person. Fie thought she would be more 
likely to know the secrets of Mr. Bouverie’s heart, as' she 
had been with him a great deal, and as he expressed him- 
self more freely to her, probably, than to others. Mr. 
Lanabere had learned more about his uncle’s private life 
and habits from her than from any one else ; and none but 
she appeared to know that the portrait Mr. Bouverie valued 
so much was that of a lady he had loved. She alone wit- 
nessed his emotion when gazing at this precious souvenir, 
and she only comprehended the secret sorrow that preyed 
on his soul. But Mosely learned with regret that she had 
left the plantation with her mother, after the death of her 
father, and another superintendent came. The negro ser- 
vants of whom he inquired about her, wept when they told 
him “Miss Alice had gone far away.” The neighbors! 
could tell him little more. They knew she had gone to! 
Tennessee, but to what part they could not inform him. 
He was compelled, consequently, to abandon the thought 
of seeing her, and he did so reluctantly, for, while he did 
not consider her evidence would be material, he thought 
it might be suggestive, or throw some light on the subject. 


270 


The Diamond Cross . 


Lanabere, too, felt regret that Alice Templeton had left 
the plantation, and could not be found ; but for another 
reason. He reproached himself for having neglected and 
forgotten this sweet girl, who appeared to have been the 
only person living in America his uncle loved at the time 
of his death. She had been the companion, pupil and 
solace of Mr. Bouverie in his last years, and the angel who 
soothed his dying hours. Lanabere reflected on this, and 
censured himself. He said he had been guilty of ingrati- 
tude, and want of proper respect for the memory and wishes 
of his uncle. 

Part of the conversation between Mosely and Lanabere 
relative to the portrait and Mr. O’Donnell, was heard by 
Louis, Mosely’s servant, w'hich excited his curiosity, and 
set his speculative brain at woik. He heard enough to 
satisfy him that his master was deeply interested, and that 
there was some important secret at the bottom. Then the 
family of O’Donnell, to which he had formerly belonged, 
having been mentioned, made him more inquisitive, and he 
revolved the matter over in his mind with a hope that he 
might be employed in ferreting out the mystery. 

He took an early opportunity, accordingly, to approach 
Mosely on the subject, which was in the evening, when that 
gentleman had retired to his room. 

The easy, familiar manner and style in which colored 
servants, whether they be slaves or not, address their 
Southern masters, though always perfectly respectful, would 
surprise those accustomed only to the obsequious ard 
timid bearing of servants in Europe. So with Louis, who 
commenced his remarks without hesitation, and only with 
that due amount of circumlocution negroes always use by 
way of preface. 

He said, “ I heard you, Master Charles, speak of Mr. 
O’Donnell. If you meant the one who was lost at sea, he 
was my young master. We were boys together, though I 
was the oldest, and I used to play with him. My mother, 


The Diamond Cross . 


271 


and all of us, belonged to old Mr. O’Donnell, but were 
freed when he died. All the family were mighty proud, 
but good people. They have always been very kind to my 
mother, and never let her want for anything, because, you 
see, sir, she was the nurse of the young folks. And my 
poor young master, who was drowned at sea, was more 
kind than any of them. I believe she knew something 
about the family that he wanted kept a secret. I have 
heard my mother hint as much, though she never said what 
it was. But I thought it was about Miss Louisa, who gave 
them all so much trouble.” 

“And who was Miss Louisa ?” Mosely asked, impa- 
tiently, remembering this was the name of the lady Mr. 
Bouverie had loved, and whose portrait he had just seen. 

“ Lord bless you, Master Charles, she was a sweet, beau- 
tiful young lady,” said Louis, with emphasis, as if his 
memory had been carried back suddenly to former days. 
“She was my young mistress, the only daughter of old 
Master O’Donnell.” 

“ Indeed !” Mosely exclaimed, with surprise. “ The sis- 
ter of Mr. O’Donnell ? Would you remember her features, 
Louis ? Is it a long time since you saw her ? Could you 
recognize her likeness ?” 

“Yes, sir,” Louis replied, “I should know her face, 
though it is more than twenty years since I saw her.” 

“ Then look at this,” Mosely observed, as he held out 
the portrait to him. 

Louis gazed at it a few moments, with his eyes distended 
and expressing astonishment, and then said, “Gracious 
goodness, Master Charles ! Why, this is as like her as 
two peas in a bushel are alike. I have a good memory, 
and when I see a person once I know him again ; and how 
could I forget the face of my young mistress I saw a thous- 
and times ? Then nobody else was as pretty as she. No, 
I cannot be deceived : it is as plain as the sun at noonday. 
This is the likeness of Miss Louisa.” 


272 


The Diamond Cross. 


“ P° or young lady,” he continued in a meditative tone, 
as if soliloquizing, but still addressing Mosely, “ everybody 
loved her, and was grieved at her fate. She was happy as 
a bird in summer till she saw that foreigner. After she got 
into trouble with her family, people said she was wild, 
though they pitied her because she was kind to every one. 
And this is her likeness ! I cannot think how it came here, 
in this out of the way part of the world. None of the 
O’Donnells ever lived here. It must have belonged to the 
French gentleman who owned this plantation. What had 
he to do with old master’s family, I wonder ?” 

Louis was proceeding in this strain, forgetting the pre- 
sence of his master, for his curiosity was intensely excited, 
when Mosely interrupted him, and asked what he meant by 
Miss Louisa getting into trouble with her relations, by « that 
foreigner,” and by saying people were “grieved at her fate.” 

“Ah, sir, he replied, “It caused a great deal of trouble, 
and was a terrible blow to the pride of the family. I think 
it killed old master, for he died a few weeks afterward. 
When she was away from home, visiting somewhere in the 
North, she fell in love with a foreigner. Some said he was 
a Frenchman, a handsome man, and rich; others that he 
was of no account, and not fit to marry in the familv\ I 
never saw him, and do not know which said the truth 
But I do know that all the family opposed her when she 
wanted to marry. They threatened that if she married that 
adventurer, as they called him, they would never see her 
again. But she had as high a spirit and strong a will as 
any of them ; and when her father wrote to say she must 
come home, she ran away with her lover. It was reported 
they were married by a priest in some part of the West 

“ Some time afterward I heard whispers that she had 
been deceived by her husband, that he was a bad man and 
that she died with grief at her disappointment, and because 
her fnends would not forgive her. Some said she left hei 
husband and went to a convent. The family never men- 


The Dia7nond Cross. 


2 73 

tioned her in the hearing of others, and no one knew ex- 
cept themselves what became of her ; or perhaps my mother 
might have known something, for I heard her hint as much. 
It is certain that, whatever became of the poor young lady, 
she had a miserable fate, and her relations have suffered 
for it ever since.” 

“ Is your mother living, Louis ? If so, do you think she 
would remember about the mysterious end or disappear- 
ance of her young mistress ?” Mosely asked. 

Yes, Master Charles, ’ Louis answered j “ mother is as 
well and hearty as I am, though she is pretty old now ; and 
as to remembering, she does not forget anything. But she 
is mighty cute, and it would be hard to get her to tell any 
secret concerning the family.” 

“You are acute, too, Louis,” Mosely continued, “and 
can accomplish a good deal when you go to work in ear- 
nest. Now, I want .you to find out all your mother knows 
relative to Miss Louisa. Neither she nor you will harm 
any one, and perhaps much good may result from the dis- 
closure. At all events, you will serve me greatly ; and I 
will reward you both.” 

“ Lord bless you, Master Charles, you are very good,” 
said Louis. “ It is my duty to do what you wish ; but, you 
see, mother might offend old mistress, and then she would 
lose her best friend, and would not know how to get a liv- 
ing, for she cannot work now as she used to work. But I 
think I can manage the old woman. I shall have to be 
very smart though, as you say.” 

“Well, Louis, I shall depend upon you,” Mosely added, 
and you must lose no time, when we return to Maryland, 
in making the investigation. Neither you nor your mother 
shall suffer. Perhaps Mrs. O’Donnell will not object, after 
such a lapse of time, to the truth being made known. But 
you must keep what you do, or learn, a secret from all ex- 
cept me. Now, you can go and think over the work you 
have to perform.” 


274 


The Diamond Cross. 


After this colloquy with his servant, Mosely retired, 
more assured than ever that he was making progress to- 
ward the solution of the problem that occupied his mind 
The dark future in which his hopes had been shrouded 
became less obscure, and he began to see light arising from 
the distant horizon. True there was much to be done before 
reaching the goal of his desires. The chief question — who 
Laura’s parents were, had yet to be solved. But the dis- 
coveries he had made in identifying the resemblance of 
Laura to the portrait, and in the assertion of Louis that it 
was the likeness of Miss O’Donnell, as well as the informa- 
tion he had derived from the remarks of Louis relative to 
the reported marriage and fate of Miss O’Donnell, assured 
him he held the threads of the entangled mystery, and that 
it was only necessary to persevere, to unravel the whole. 
Mr. O’Donnell’s strange conduct, and the peculiar manner 
and expressions of Mrs. O’Donnell, could be satisfactorily 
explained only in assuming that Laura was nearly related 
to these persons, and the circumstances just referred to 
seemed to place that beyond doubt. The success which 
had followed his efforts thus far, inspired in Mosely happy 
and grateful feelings, and he recognized in it the w^ork of that 
Providence which, resolves all mysteries, and brings to 
light the most secret ways of men. 



The Diamond Cross . 


275 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

lYTOSELY returned to Maryland immediately, leaving 
Lanabere at the plantation. When he arrived he 
proceeded at once to the residence of Mrs. O’Donnell, 
carrying the portrait he had brought from Louisiana with 
him. He deemed it the wisest course to appear before her 
and show her this relic suddenly, in order that he might 
notice better her emotions ; for he had no doubt as to the 
portrait being that of her daughter, and he was not sure 
that she might not wish to conceal the fact. 

He found her at home, and was admitted without 
delay. 

“ I am happy to see you, Mr. Mosely,” she said, as he 
entered the parlor, “the friend of my dear lost son is 
always welcome. But I have to complain a little of not 
having received a visit from you for a long time.” 

“ I thank you for your kind expression,” he replied, 
“and assure you I should have renewed my visit before, 
had I been in Maryland. I have been away on a mission 
that may prove interesting to you as well as to me. I went 
to Louisiana shortly after I saw you last to get the portrait 
of which I spoke, and have just returned.” 

“ Indeed !” she observed, “ and did you obtain what you' 
went for ? I remember you said this was an object that 
excited my son’s curiosity very much. I should be pleased 
to see it, if convenient for you to bring it.” 

“ I have it with me,” answered Mosely, and then handed 
the portrait to her. 

She gazed at it with intense interest and in silence, 
while he watched the expression of her countenance. A 


The Diamond Cross . 


276 

tear stole down her aged cheek as she muttered the word 
Louisa. 

The tears of children or the young do not affect us so 
much, but when they are forced from the eyes that age and 
a long life of experience in the sorrows of the world have 
dried up, it is far more affecting ; and Mosely, sympathiz- 
ing with and respecting grief so sacred and venerable, re- 
mained silent. ✓ 

Presently she wiped her moistened cheek, and raising 
her head, said, “ This, sir, is the likeness of my daughter, 
long since dead. Alas, the memory of her comes fresh to 
my mind and unnerves me. You say it was in the posses- 
sion of Mr. Bouverie, and left among the effects at the 
plantation. I now understand why my lamented son should 
have felt so much interest about it.” 

Then pausing, she muttered to herself in an abstracted 
mood, “ Oh that the villain had lived to meet a just punish- 
ment ! But he is dead, and God will reward him.” 

Mosely overheard these words, and wondered what 
could be the purport of them. He supposed, however, they 
were applied to Mr. Bouverie, as that gentleman had posses- 
sed the portrait, and as the very mention of his name at a 
former interview with Mrs. O’Donnell was very repugnant 
to her. But delicacy forbade him asking the question, 
though he was anxious to know ; and as she did not inform 
him, he was compelled to wait for the explanation in future 
revelations. 

“ Pardon me,” she continued, “ for my emotion ; painful 
thoughts of the loss of my children and of past events 
occupied my mind, and I forgot momentarily I was not 
alone.” 

“ I am sorry to have been the cause of bringing unpleas- 
ant recollections,” replied Mosely, sympathetically, “ and 
as this conversation disturbs you, I will take my leave, by 
your permission, and renew my visit another day.” 

“ No, no,” she answered, “ I shall be composed now ; 


The Diamond Cross. 


277 


and I have something more to say to you. I shall regard 
you as a friend of the family if you will permit me to have 
that honor, for you were the friend of my son, and are in- 
teresting yourself in matters that engaged his attention 
very much, and in which we all may be concerned.” 

“ But I was about to say I had seen Laura. I took the 
earliest opportunity, after our interview, to go to the con- 
vent, and had no difficulty in seeing her. I find she has 
not become a novice. She is very pious, and desires to 
enter on probation in the regular way ; but when the Lady 
Superior, who regards her with great affection, learned that 
she had promised to return to the world under certain cir- 
cumstances, she could be admitted only as a boarder. But 
she has little expectation of ever leaving, and is preparing 
her mind for the life of a recluse. She informed me what 
the circumstances were under which she might leave, and 
of her promise to you ; consequently, I know and can ap- 
preciate the controlling motive that influences you in your 
researches relative to her parentage.” 

“ f^he is a charming young lady, and I feel deeply inter- 
ested in her. As soon as she learned I was the mother of 
her dearest friend, as she affectionately called my departed 
son, she embraced me and wept with all the affection of 
a fond child. I told her I would be to her all my son had 
been, that she should be my daughter, and begged her to 
leave the convent and return with me home. 

She replied in the most touching manner, but declined 
my invitation. “Oh, how grateful I ought to be,” she 
said ; “ while so many are friendless in the world, God 
blesses me with such kind friends. Those whom I re- 
garded as my parents by nature have been to me, and still 
are, loving and good as the heart could desire ; and now 
the mother of my lost and best friend calls me to her 
bosom as her own child. I feel as if I were guilty of in- 
gratitude to complain of my fate. Yet my soul is not sat- 
isfied. It yearns for her to whom I owe my life. My own 


The Diamond Cross. 


27S 

mother, my father — who were they ? And where are they ? 
These questions arise in my mind continually, and make 
me sad. Had I been told, when young, that I was an or- 
phan, and had grown up with that knowledge, I should 
have become resigned ; but when the intelligence that Mr. 
and Mrs. Howard were not my parents burst upon me 
suddenly, like a fearful clap of thunder, I was struck to 
the ground. Had it not come attended with such circum- 
stances as it did, I might have suffered less. But, at that 
time, I was living in the sunshine of joy and hope. 1 
knew no sorrow. I loved and was beloved, and the day 
of my nuptials was approaching ; but I could not marry 
with this cloud over me ; 1 could not give to my noble 
Charles my hand while I was nameless, and knew not who 
my parents were. Immediately after this came the dread- 
ful news of the loss of Mr. O’Donnell, and with his death 
the loss of all my hopes, for he alone appeared to know 
the secret of my birth. Where, then, could I find conso- 
lation but in our holy religion ? If I cannot be the bride 
of him I love here, I can find a heavenly bridegroom, and 
live only for the future. No, dear lady, I may not change 
my purpose ; I may not leave this blessed place but upon 
one condition. I shall ever cherish a remembrance of 
your kindness, and pray to God to reward you ; but my 
resolution remains unchanged.” 

“ After hearing these words, I ceased to persuade the 
poor child, for I saw my efforts would be useless. I left 
her with regret, as it would have given me great pleasure 
to have taken her home and to treat her as a daughter.” 

Mosely listened with rapt attention to what Mrs. O’Don- 
nell said. He had not heard from or of Laura, till then, since 
she had entered the convent ; and every word relative to 
her, or that she had uttered, was full of the deepest interest 
and meaning to him. His soul was agitated with mingled 
feelings of joy, regret, hope, and fear. He rejoiced that 
he had heard from her, that her religious life and disposi- 


The Diamond Cross. 


279 


tion had not weakened her love or the binding power of 
her promise, and that she had mentioned him and their 
betrothment in the most loving manner. He was glad she 
had not taken the initiatory or probationery vows of a 
recluse, but remained where he could see and communicate 
with her. Still, he regretted her determination not to 
leave the convent unless and until she could find her legiti- 
mate name. He would have been gratified had she 
accepted Mrs. O’Donnell’s invitation, and more so if she 
had returned to the disconsolate Mr. and Mrs. Howard and 
her former dear and happy home. Then he feared, at times, 
he might have difficulty in finding proofs of her parentage, 
though he might obtain information that would satisfy him- 
self. But he continued to hope, and inspired by that, 
he was resolved not to relax his efforts to unravel the mys- 
tery. 

He thought it strange Mrs. O’Donnell did not perceive 
or make the least allusion to the resemblance of Laura to 
the likeness which she had recognized immediately as that 
of her daughter. It could not be possible, he reasoned, 
that she did not see the resemblance, which was so striking 
that he had noticed it at once. Nor did she allude to 
the diamond cross which Laura wore, which had excited 
her curiosity previously, and which her son had said be- 
longed once to Laura’s mother. What, then, could be the 
cause of her reticence ? 

All the circumstances connected with Laura’s history 
which had been evolved, particularly Mr. O’Donnell’s con- 
duct, implied a relationship. Besides, Laura not only 
resembled the portrait, but Mr. and Mrs. O’Donnell also, 
though less strikingly. Everything pointed to the conclu- 
sion that she was a relative of the family. Why, then, such 
silence ? Why such secrecy as that observed, first by Mr. 
O’Donnell, and now, apparently, by his mother ? Was 
there some painful secret this proud family dreaded being 
exposed ? Mosely suspected that to be the case, and 


28 o 


The Diamond Cross . 


feared it would prove the greatest obstacle he might have 
to encounter. 

Considering everything that bore upon the question, 
Mosely had no doubt Laura was the child of Mrs. O’Don- 
nell’s daughter. He had hoped Mrs. O’Donnell would 
say something to give him an opportunity of delicately say- 
ing what he believed, but she had not, and he felt embar- 
rassed with regard to introducing the subject. Yet, this 
was the first and a very important step to be taken, delicate 
as it might be. After reflecting a few moments, therefore, 
he resolved to introduce the matter in as polite a manner 
as possible. 

He remarked to Mrs. O’Donnell, accordingly, “ I re- 
member you manifested a good deal of curiosity about the 
diamond cross Laura wears as a souvenir of her unknown 
mother, when I first mentioned it ; may I ask if you saw it 
when you were at the convent ?” 

“ Y es, sir,” she said laconically, in a low voice, as if her 
thoughts were absorbed with something else. 

This curt reply checked and caused him to pause a 
moment. Then he continued, “ Will you permit me to in- 
qu.re it you ever saw it before, or can conjecture who was 
its former possessor ? I make this inquiry because I under- 
stand your son said it belonged to Laura’s mother, and 
Mr. and Mrs. Howard stated, in my presence, that while 
they did not know the name, history or position of that 
person, they were informed and believe it- was a relic of 
her.” 


Mrs. O Donnell appeared somewhat surprised and con 
fused at these direct questions ; but, after a little hesitation 
she rep. led, “ I may have seen the cross before ; but if so 

many years have passed since I saw it, and I am not sure 
I can identify it.” 

Mosely felt a desire to know what was her opinion o. 
belief; but as she was not inclined to be communicative 
on the subject, he did not think he should learn more, 


The Diamond Cross. 


281 


and he was not disposed to urge his questions beyond the 
limits of propriety. He turned the conversation to the 
portrait, therefore, hoping to hear something more explicit 
and satisfactory from her relative to Laura’s resemblance 
to that. 

“ When I first saw this portrait,” he said, holding it in 
his hand, “ I was instantly impressed with the likeness of 
Laura to it, and the more I look at it the more striking I 
think the resemblance.” Then he paused for a response. 

“ That may be so,” she answered faintly, as she looked 
at Mosely with a searching glance, as if she would read 
his thoughts ; “ my daughter was beautiful, and so is 
Laura ; and there may be something of the same type of 
beauty. But such a similarity of personal appearance is not 
very remarkable, and may be seen sometimes where there 
is no relationship.” 

This guarded language, and the expression of Mrs. 
O’Donnell’s countenance, perplexed Mosely, for he thought 
he saw in her a great reluctance, if not a fixed purpose, not 
to regard or recognize Laura as a relation of her family. 
He had reached the bounds that a respectful delicacy 
prescribed in his questions and intimations, and had not 
succeeded in attaining what he wished. What was he' to 
do? Abandon his researches and expectaiions in that 
direction, and pursue another course ? He was more satis- 
fied than ever, especially since this conversation with Mrs. 
O’Donnell, that he had conjectured right about the mater- 
nity of Laura. Reflecting a moment upon the matter, he 
determined to make another attempt to ascertain Mrs. 
O’Donnell’s opinion, or the cause of its concealment. 

“ When I identified the likeness of Laura to the portrait,” 
he continued, “ I was much gratified, for I supposed it was 
that of her mother ; and when I considered the deep in- 
terest Mr. O’Donnell exhibited about that relic, as well as 
in Laura, with all the collateral circumstances bearing upon 
the question, I no longer doubted.” 


282 DJie Diamond Cross. 

Mrs. O’Donnell rose from her seat in agitation when 
Mosely uttered these words, and in a surprised manner 
exclaimed, “ And do you believe, sir, Laura’s mother was 
my daughter?” 

“ Pardon me, madame, if I say so,” Mosely firmly replied; 
" I can’t help believing it.” 

“ Impossible, impossible !” she responded emphatically. 
“You are laboring under an extraordinary misapprehen- 
sion or delusion, and I regret so sensible and polite a 
gentleman should have expressed such an opinion to me. 
You have no facts or any evidence to sustain this assump- 
tion. While I have the greatest sympathy and kindest 
feelings for Laura, and should be happy to take her home 
and act as a mother to her, I cannot permit the impression 
that she is my grandchild to be entertained.” 

Mosely rose to leave, for he found himself in an unpleas- 
ant situation. It was evident he had probed a tender sub- 
ject too deeply, and Mrs. O’Donnell’s rather excited lan- 
guage was not quite courteous or complimentary. He 
could not hold a controversy with an old lady on such a 
delicate matter, especially when he had no positive proofs 
to offer in support of his own convictions and the strong 
presumptive evidence he had collected. 

“ I beg you to accept my apology, madam,” he said, “ for 
expressing my opinion so frankly. I did not contemplate 
the effect it has produced. I hope you believe that I meant 
nothing disrespectful to you or your family, and that my 
honesty and good motives may be accepted as an excuse 
for my imprudence. And now, as our conversation on the 
subject is not altogether agreeable, I will leave, by your 
permission, assuring you of my esteem and readiness to 
call again whenever you may desire to see me.” 

As soon as Mrs. O’Donnell perceived the effect of her 
remarks, and that Mosely had cut short their interview in 
consequence, she changed her tone and renewed her for- 
mer complacency. She expressed regret at his leaving, 


The Diamond Cross. 


283 

and requested him to repeat his visit, saying she hoped to 
continue friendly intercourse with both him and Laura, as 
they had been the dear friends of her lamented son. 

Mosely left Mrs. O'Donnell with the settled conviction 
that there was a profound secret connected with the family, 
in which her daughter, whom he believed was the mother 
of Laura, and Laura herself, were involved. The repug- 
nance of Mrs. O’Donnell to listen even to the suggestion 
that Laura was her grandchild, and against such a weight 
of presumptive evidence, accorded so much with the con- 
duct of her son, that Mosely was convinced his belief was 
well founded. He was satisfied, too, the secret must be 
of a very painful nature to cause these highly respectable 
persons to repudiate, seemingly, the blood-ielationship of 
one so near to them. He saw plainly he could have no 
hope of arriving at the truth by the assistance of Mrs. 
O’Donnell, and that he must pursue his investigations 
through other channels. 



284 


The Diamond Cross. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

'T'HE first thought of Mosely after his unsatisfactory 
interview with Mrs. O’Donnell, was to see Laura 
He had just learned there would be no difficulty in seeing 
and conversing with her, she being only a boarder in the 
convent, and he resolved to proceed there immediately. 
The weeks that had passed since he saw her seemed to be 
years, and he was impatient to see her again. Moved by 
this ardent desire, while his mind was meditating on what 
had passed between Mrs. O’Donnell and himself, he 
proceeded, almost unconsciously, on the way to the con- 
vent. 

In his abstraction, he did not think of the time when he 
started or would arrive, and found himself at the end of 

the journey when the hour for receiving visitors had passed 

He was compelled, consequently, to wait till the following 
morning, and he went to the nearest tavern for the night 
When he would have retired, his restless soul refused to 
slumber, and at a late hour, when no human voice or foot was 
heard in the vicinity of the place where his beloved rested he 
walked and meditated round the sacred precincts The full 
bright moon, .near the zenith, and in a cloudless sky, shone 
blight as day, and flecked the earth with an infinite variety 
of forms and shadows from the boughs and foliage of the 
surrounding shrubs and trees. Not a breath of tind dis- 
turbed the profound silence that reigned, and the soft air 
was ledolent with perfumes from the numerous gardens in 
the neighborhood The high, dark walls of the nunnery 
loomed up gloomily in the clear moonlight, and gave 
solemnity to the scene. Everything contributed to awfken 


2he Diamond Cross. 


?85 


reflection and stimulate the imagination. Mosely was in 
just the frame of mind to cogitate on the past and present, 
or to indulge his fancy in contemplating the future. 

“ These gloomy walls that separate me from my beloved,” 
he said musingly, “ fitly represent the dark mystery that 
hinders our union. It is cruel fate that holds back the 
joy of hearts so fond — that will not smile benignly when 
nature has made us for each other, and formed us to enjoy 
the greatest happiness of wedded life. But, to-morrow, 
when the sun opens the portals of day, these doors will be 
open to me, and I shall stand by the side of my love. Oh, 
that the light of truth would shine early, too, and reveal 
the secret that keeps us apart ! A few hours will bring me 
one happiness — will a few days, weeks, or months bring me 
a greater ? My soul longs for her I love as the stricken 
deer pants for water. I would gaze through these stones 
to behold her. Does she sleep, or is she awake ? Are her 
thoughts of me ? or am I present in her dreams ? Can the 
spirit, like thought, penetrate these walls ? Is she conscious 
of my presence ? Electricity and magnetism, those worn 
derful invisible agents in nature, pierce the most solid sub- 
stances, and course through space like the imagination. 
Why may not the soul ? Is there such a thing as presenti- 
ment — to see with the eye of the mind what the bodily eye 
cannot see ? Or is there ever a communion or correspond- 
ence with the souls of those who are absent from each 
other, thought answering to thought, as word to word in 
conversation ? If so, my impassioned soul has penetrated 
the recesses of this convent, and my beloved Laura is now 
thinking of me in responsive fondness. 

“ Perhaps her gentle spirit refused to let me sleep, and 
called me to meditate here. Perhaps she knew I should 
experience the happiness I do, and led me hereto enjoy it. 
To have slumbered on this occasion, and on such a night, 
would have been unworthy of my love. My passion ethe- 
realizes my nature and contemns sleep. 


286 


The Diamond Cross, 


“ But these high walls and barred gates are suggestive of 
another thought, and not an agreeable one. Should I fail 
to discover beyond doubt the parentage of my dear Laura, 
she will be immured within them. Such a sad and gloomy 
existence seems horrible. I cannot contemplate a death 
like that — for dead she would be to me and to the beautiful 
world — without shuddering. It may not be so to those 
pious souls who take the veil ; but for one so bright and 
beautiful as she, whose soul was formed to enjoy life and 
the beauties of nature, and to make others happy, to be im- 
prisoned here, appears a painful sacrifice. That must not 
be her fate. I wiU unbury this secret, deep as it may lie, 
and restore her to happiness and her proper destiny.” 

Mosely lingered near the convent in this refledive mood 
for some time, and then returned, with unwilling steps, to 
the tavern. He had but little time to rest, and did not feel 
he needed it. He retired, however, till breakfast time, and 
then rose and proceeded to visit Laura. 

As soon as the hour arrived when visitors were admitted 
to the nunnery, he was there, and he had to wait a few 
minutes only before Laura entered the reception room. 

“ Laura, my love !” he said, as he extended his arms to 
embrace her, “this is great happiness.” 

“ Lear Charles,” she uttered, in a faint voice, and with 
tears in her eyes, as she rested her head on his bosom. Her 
heart was too full to say more. 

“ calm, my dearest,” he added, soothingly ; “ I bring 
you good tidings. The star of our hope rises brighter^ 
and our sorrows and disappointments will end ere long. Be 
not troubled ; I have come to cheer you, and bid you look 
to the bright future before us.” 

In this manner he calmed her emotion. She raised her 
eyes fondly and inquiringly to his as she said, “ What good 
news have you brought me? You come always like an 
angel, bringing peace and hope, and dispelling my fears. 
In your presence it is sunshine, and night in your absence.’’ 


The Diamond Cross. 


287 

He took the portrait he held in his hand from the case, 
and said, “ Look at this ! Can you recognize the features ? 
Have you not seen a face like that !” 

She looked at it attentively, and with some surprise ; 
then replied, “ I might take it for an imperfedl likeness of 
myself, had I ever sat for one. But it could not have been 
taken as mine, unless some artist took it from memory, and 
I do not remember having been in the presence of any 
one who could do that. Besides, it is too flattering : I do 
not imagine I am so handsome. Nor is it a periedt like- 
ness in other respedts. But my curiosity is excited. Whose 
portrait may it be ?” 

“Not yours, my Laura, though the resemblance is re- 
markable, ” he answered. “ It is the likeness of her who 
gave you being — your mother.” 

“ My mother !” she repeated, with emphasis and astonish- 
ment, gazing again intently on the portrait, and pressing it 
to her bosom. “Is it possible ? My own dear mother?” 

Then silently contemplating the outlines and expression 
of the Lace some moments, she continued, “ Yes, I will 
believe it, for you have said so ; and my longing heart per- 
suades me it is true. Yes, I do resemble the likeness of 
my mother. But where is she? Is she living? Can i 
not see her ? Oh, tell me, best of friends, where I maj 
find her !” 

“ These questions, dear Laura, I cannot answer yet,” he 
replied ; “ but I believe I shall be able to do so before 
long. In the meantime, quiet your fears and live in hope. 
The clouds that hung heavily over us are being chased 
away one by one, and presently we shall enjoy the sum- 
mer’s sun.” 

He then informed her of his journey to Lanabere’s plan- 
tation, and how he identified her resemblance to the por- 
trait immediately he saw it, with other circumstances bear- 
ing on the question of her parentage. He mentioned, 
particularly, the recognition of the portrait by Louis as 


238 


The T)ia?no?id Cross. 


that of his former young mistress, as well as his remarks 
relative to Miss O’Donnell and the family, concluding by 
giving a full account of the interview between Mrs. O’Don- 
nell and himself. 

Laura listened with profound attention, the expression 
of her countenance varying with her emotions as he pro- 
ceeded with the narrative ; and so astonished was she at 
these revelations, that she remained silent and thoughtful 
after Mosely had concluded his remarks. 

At last she observed, “ How strange — how very strange, 
is all this ! And, alas, how painful ! Gracious heaven ! 
Can it be possible that I am the victim of a proud family 
who conspired to take away my name ? And one of that 
family my dearest friend ! Oh, the terrible thought that 
he might have robbed me of my birthright ! I cannot en- 
dure it ! I must not think so, for it would distract my 
brain. Or am I to take the other alternative, more heart- 
rending still, that I have no legitimate name ? God forbid ! 

I will not think so evil of my mother. But what am I to 
think or do ? I desire more eagerly than ever that the 
truth should be brought to light. To accomplish this I 
have the consolation to know that you, my noble Charles 
are the champion in my cause, and that your devotion and 
sagacity may disclose the distressing mystery. I could 
have submitted to my misfortune more quietly before these 
developments, but a sense of justice and a desire to vindi- 
cate my right animate me now. Go, then, Charles ; in the 
cause of justice and love pursue your labors, and God will 
defend the right.” 

“ No k «>ght in the romantic days of chivalry ever had a 
more powerful incentive to defend the innocent and lovely 
than that which inspires me, or a better cause,” remarked 
Mosely, “ and I will not be excelled by any in devotion 
I never aid despair of success, and am more sanguine 
than ever. Yes, my love shall be the talisman to reveal 
the truth, as the touch of Ithuriel's spear exposed the 


The Diamond Cross . 2 g^ 

disguised fallen spirit. Be assured, then, dearest Laura, 
the days of our separation are numbered, and will soon 
end.” 

“Mrs. O’Donnell may not know all the secret, though I 
cannot conceive how she could resist the strong presump- 
tive evidence of your near relationship to her. If she 
should be ignorant of your birth, of her daughter having 
had a child, or of the existence of such a child, it would 
be charitable to suppose she is sincere is rejecting this 
ev idence, which is satisfactory to us, as illusory. 

“ The worst feature in the matter as regards her, is her 
impatience and unwillingness to entertain the thought that 
you may be her grand-daughter. But, we must suspend 
judgment till I produce additional testimony, and see the 
effect of that. 

“With regard to Mr. O’Donnell, he knew, undoubtedly, 
all the secret, and was chiefly concerned it. But, I am 
persuaded he contemplated revealing it in due time, and 
would have done so had he lived. What his motive was 
for concealing it so long we do not know at present, but 
may probably, when the matter shall be fully developed. 
However, I cannot excuse even him, notwithstanding his 
high character, and great love and care for you, for con- 
cealing that which you had a right to know ; though I 
think it probable there may be in the circumstances that 
influenced his conduct much that is palliating.” 

“ Surely there were such extenuating circumstances,” re- 
sponded Laura. “ It would make me unhappy to suppose 
that Mr. O Donnell could have done an unworthy deed. 
To think that one so noble, generous, and to me good and 
tender as a parent, could act from any other than the purest 
and kindest motives, would be painful. 1 cherish his 
memory so fondly that 1 would not for the world know 
there was the least stain upon it. Mrs. O’Donnell, too, I 
W'ish to regard with affection and esteem, because she is 
his mother, and because of the kindness she mani.esled 


290 


The Diamond Cross . 


when visiting irre. For these reasons, irrespective of the 
stronger ties of relationship, I hope the developments you 
may make will show their conduct to be excusable. 

“ When Mrs. O’Donnell was here she was very affection- 
ate to me, called me her child — out of regard to her son’s 
paternal care over me, as she said — and offered to adopt 
me into her family. I felt much gratified, as you may 
suppose, but declined the offer, for I had no intention to 
leave the convent, and both duty and inclination would 
lead me to my own dear home in the mountains, to live 
with those who brought me up and whom I love dearly, if 
I should leave at all, save to perform my promise to you. 
She evinced some curiosity to see my diamond cross, which 
she told me you had spoken of as the only relic I possessed 
of my unknown mother. She examined it closely while 
asking me many questions about my history, and particu- 
larly as to her son having told Mr. and Mrs. Howard the 
cross once belonged to my mother. I did not notice her 
manner or expressions as particularly then as I should 
now, but I remember hearing her utter some words, 
faintly, and ejaculatory, as, “ it is very strange ! Can it be 
possible ? I will not believe it !” or similar words, which 
surprised me a little. But as she did not inform me what 
she meant, and her expressions not being for my ear, I did 
not presume to ask. Indeed, I thought her whole manner, 
though affectionate, strange and confused, as if her mind 
were agitated by conflicting reflections or startling reminis- 
cences ; which I attributed, however, rather to a habit of 
mumbling certain aged persons have, than to anything else. 

“ From what you tell me I am persuaded, too, that my 
mother was the daughter of Mrs. O’Donnell, and sister of my 
lost friend. But who was my father ? Have you any in- 
formation bearing upon this question ? Have you formed 
an opinion from anything that has occurred in the course of 
your investigations ? The discoveries you have made in- 
crease my anxiety to know all.” 


The Diamond Cross . 


291 


" * can f° rm but one opinion, dear Laura,” Mosely an- 
swered, “ and that is, that Mr. Bouverie, formerly Mr. Mer- 
cier, was )’our father. True, the circumstantial evidence 
is not so clear in this case as in that regarding your mo- 
ther, but it is strong enough to make the supposition highly 
probable. 

“ Mr. O’Donnell, in his conversation with me, mentioned 
you in a connection with his proceedings relative to the 
Bouverie estate. His journey to Louisiana and voyage to 
France, the examinations he made and testimony he took, 
as well as his direCt assertions, show he was preparing to 
institute a suit with regard to that property. If he did not 
say plainly you were interested, he stated positively these 
proceedings referred to you, and to some secret their suc- 
cessful termination would enable him to disclose. His re- 
quest, too, that we should not marry till he returned and 
could impart some important information to us, shows you 
were concerned. 

I cannot suppose for a moment the interest Mr. O’Don- 
nell felt about the Bouverie estate, and the aCtion he took 
with a view to contest Mr. Lanabere’s title to it, arose from 
any business transactions between him and Mr. Bouverie, 
dating back more than twenty years, or that the original 
title was defective, and he was about to contest it on that 
ground. For if that were the case, how could you be in- 
terested ? What necessity would there be to make a se- 
cret of it and to conneCt your name with that secret ? In 
faCt, it is evident to my mind you were principally con- 
cerned, and that Mr. O’Donnell was aCting for you more 
than for himself.” 

*‘Then there is no doubt, I think, that ‘the Frenchman’ 
Miss O’Donnell (or Miss Louisa, as Louis called her,) 
eloped with and was married to, somewhere in the West or 
Canada, as supposed, was Mr. Mercier, afterwards Mr. 
Bouverie. We learn that the portrait which Mrs. O’Don- 
nell recognizes as that of her daughter, and Louis as that 


292 


The Diamond Cross. 


of his young mistress, was a souvenir of Mr. Bouverie’s 
love. Miss Templeton said distinctly Mr. Bouverie avowed 
it was a likeness of the lady he had loved, and called her 
Louisa. She added, too, that the memory of this lady 
seemed to have a great influence over Mr. Bouverie’s mind 
and destiny. Besides, it is manifest from the surprised 
manner and expressions of both Mr. Donnell and his 
mother, when Mr. Mercier was first mentioned, that they 
had a painful recoil edtion of that person and of some 
mystery in connection with him and their family. Con- 
sidering all these circumstances, I cannot doubt that this 
gentleman was your father.” 

“ These are extraordinary developments,” Laura said, in a 
serious, reflective mood. “ I am bewildered ; for they are 
more like a dream than reality. The change from a life so 
quiet, even and retired as mine was but a few months ago 
to one so eventful, is scarcely realizable to the mind. How 
mysterious are the ways of Providence ! We know not 
what lies before us — what a day may bring forth. To day, 
as the poet says, man puts forth the tender leaves of hope' 
to-morrow blossoms, and then comes a frost and nips his 
root, and he falls. Mine was a life of contentment and 
placid happiness, unruffled by storms of trouble. I hardly 
knew by experience what the word sorrow meant ; but at 
last the flood came, and nearly overwhelmed me. God 
grant that gloomy period may be passed, and that the dawn 
of hope, which has come with you, may become brighter as 
time advances. Oh, how much I owe to you, dear Cnarles ! 
Widiout you I should have despaired ; I could have done 
nothing. And now my soul is lifted up as I look at what 
you have accomplished, and in anticipation of what, under 
Providence, you may accomplish. 

“ M y thoughts were with you continually in your absence; 
often you were present in the visions of the night ; and I 
prayed for your safety and success. Sometimes. my heart 
was cheered by the creations of my fancy; and last night 


The Diamond Cross . 


293 

I saw you distinctly in my dreams, smiling and inspiring 
me with hope, as I see you to day. I heard almost the 
same language, and I conversed with you, in my imagi- 
nation, as I do now. Strange coincidence, that while I 
supposed you far away — for I did not expeCt you to return 
so soon — you were near me. If I believed in presentations 
or the power of mind, according to the theory of some, I 
should think your spirit was communicating with mine.” 

“ It was, my dear Laura,” Mosely observed. “ I was 
very near you in reality ; only these walls separated us. 
In the still hours of the night, while you were slumbering, 
1 was addressing you in the impassioned language of love, 
and calling upon you to hear me. I know not if the soul 
possesses the quality of duality or of ubiquity, to some ex- 
tent ; but I do know that my desire, my will, my thoughts 
and imagination penetrated these sombre walls. 

“ I could not rest in my room, and at midnight I arose 
and walked to the convent, and there lingered till the first 
streaks of dawn notified me it was time to return. Every- 
thing impressed the soul and aroused the fancy. I was 
near you. I should see you in a few hours. I had good 
tidings to communicate. The night was charming beyond 
description, and I was in a happy, meditative mood. If 
the mind becomes highly spiritualized at times under cer- 
tain conditions, having more strength than usual, and 
acquiring something of a supernatural or godlike force, as 
the magnet acquires power and intensity when excited, it 
would be under such circumstances. I felt something like 
a divine energy or inspiration, such as an inspired rhapso- 
dist might feel, and I almost believed I could impress you 
with a sense of my proximity.” 

Thus Mosely and Laura continued their conversation in 
language and tones that such lovers only can appreciate 
till it was time to part. But before he left he informed her 
what would be the course of his future action in searching 
for evidence relative to her parentage. 


294 


The Diamond Cross . 


He concluded not to go to Mrs. O’Donnell again, or to 
any of the family, believing he could obtain no information 
from them until he could present such testimony as they 
could not resist. His first step was to see the confidential 
old nurse, the mother of Louis, who, he thought, knew 
more than any one of the O’Donnell’s living, about her 
young mistress. Louis had intimated that she possessed 
some important family secret, and Mosely supposed she 
had been in the confidence of Mr. O’Donnell, concerning" 
the fate of the young lady ; and he thought it highly pro- 
bable she was the nurse who had taken the infant Laura 
to Mrs. Howard. He left Louis in Baltimore to obtain 
the desired information, or to prepare the way for obtain- 
ing it, if possible, while he was away. He returned, 
therefore, with some anxiety, and speedily, after taking 
leave of Laura. 





The Diamond Cross . 


295 


CHAPTER XXIX. 

'^^7' HEN a lover of music leaves the opera, where he 
has heard from the richest tones of voice the deli- 
cious melodies of Bellini, the soul-touching strains appear 
to sound in his ear some time afterwards, and he goes 
along with his mind full of harmony. Every faculty seems 
to be stimulated, his countenance wears a sweeter aspect, 
and he is for the time a happier man. Mosely was in 
much such a mood when he left Laura and was on the way 
to Baltimore. Her hopeful and encouraging words dwelt 
in his memory, and were music to his soul. She no longer 
desponded, but anticipated a happy future. She had not 
used such inspiring language previously, for then she had 
little expectation of ever leaving the convent. It seemed 
to him that he heard her sweet voice repeating in whispers, 
as he journeyed along, what she uttered during their con- 
versation ; and this made the prospect look brighter and 
filled his soul with joy. 

On arriving at Baltimore he called his faithful servant, 
Louis, to learn if any information had been obtained from 
the old nurse ; and when Louis came, his face beaming 
with satifaction, Mosely felt assured at once that he had 
agreeable intelligence to communicate. 

“ Well, Louis,” Mosely said, “ have you seen your mother ? 
If so, what have you learned ?” 

“Yes, Master Charles,” Louis replied, “I did see her, 
diredtly after you left, and she was mighty glad to see me. 
I knew she was in good humor as soon as she spoke. 
Then I took some presents for her, just such as would 
please her. She was delighted, and called me a good son- 


296 


The Diamond Cross. 


Old folks like presents, Master Charles, because they think 
they are not forgotten on account of being old. Mother 
cannot work now as she did once, and cannot get such 
things herself, though she does not suffer from wanting any- 
thing necessary. But, as I was going to say, I thought it a 
good time to sound her about Miss Louisa. So, after talk- 
ing a while about her health, and myself, and where I had 
been, and so forth, I began to touch lightly on the business 
I had to do. 

“ I asked her first how long old Master had been dead, 
just to open the subject, and not to come to the point at 
once, for I thought it would be best to beat round the bush.” 

She said, “ I do not remember exactly ; it is a long time 
ago ; it may be twenty years. You ought to know, Louis ; 
you are younger than I be, and keep account of time better.' 
Poor old master ! I always thought Miss Louisa broke 
his heart. I never saw him smile again after she run away 
with that Frenchman ; and you know he died soon after. 
Lord bless us, what trouble that made in the family ! I 
shall never forget it !” 

* I thought this a good time to put in a word about Miss 
Louisa, and said, “Yes, mother, that was a terrible busi- 
ness. I have often wondered what became of the poor 
young lady. You remember there were a great many 
things said by other folks, though the family said nothing. 
Some said she died, some she had gone to France, and 
some that she was not married, and was in a convent.” 

“ Mother looked at me hard, as much as to say, what 
are you driving at, and then looking around to see if any 
one could hear her, she said, in a sort of whisper, “ That 
is a secret, Louis. I don’t think anybody knew it but youn<r 
master, who is dead and gone. He was very good and 
loved his sister very much, and I suspect he knew, though 
he might not have told old master or mistress, for they 
were very proud and angry and would not forgive her. But 
people may think what they please, and I have my own 


The Diamond Cross. 


297 

opinion. I don’t think she died when it was reported so. 
I saw her after any of them except young master. I know 
something perhaps they don’t — a secret young master told 
me never to reveal — and I never have, for, God bless him, 
he was always so good to me. Ah ! I lost a good friend 
when he was buried in the sea, as they said.” 

Do you think mother,’ I continued, ‘ Miss Louisa was 
married to the French gentleman?’ 

‘“Married? Why certainly,’ she replied. You don’t 
think a young lady belonging to such a family, and so proud 
as she was, would run away with a man and not be mar- 
ried. No, she had too high a spirit and was too good for 
that. And if she was not, she ought to have been — that I 
know. O, yes, she must have been married, for young 
master said so, though it was very strange she did not live 
with her husband.’ 

“ ‘ Where, then, did she live ?’ I asked quickly, thinking I 
should get an answer before mother had time to reflect ; but 
she was too cunning, and was not to be trapped that way. 

“ 1 How should I know ?’ she said ; ‘ and what do you 
want to ask for ? I don’t know where she lived ; but I 
know where I saw her. But don’t ask any more questions, 
because, as 1 said, I must not tell the secret young master 
told me to keep.’ 

“ I saw I could not circumvent her any more than you 
can an old coon, so I determined to make no more flank 
movements, and to go directly to the point. ‘ Mother,’ I 
said, ‘ 1 want you to tell me one thing, and may be you will 
do both of us a great deal of good by it. I want to know 
if Miss Louisa ever had a child ?’ 

“ ‘ I told you not to ask me any more questions, Louis,’ 
she answered. ‘ It is none of your business whether Miss 
Louisa had a child or not I promised young master I 
never would tell, and I am not going to tell. I should like 
to know what you busy yourself about her for ? I suppose 
you have got some new notion in your head.’ 


298 'Ihe Diamond Cross. 

“I said I would tell her a secret, too, that she would like 
to know, if she would let me know hers, and one that con- 
cerned us both very much. She did not believe me at 
first, and said I only wanted to pump her, and had nothing 
to tell. But her curiosity was excited, and she said if I 
would say what I meant she might let me know something, 
though she could not tell the secret young master entrusted 
to her. 

“ I told her then all about finding Miss Louisa’s picture, 
and that a young lady was found who was the daughter — 
that very child Miss Louisa had. I told her, too, that my 
master was very much interested, and would be a good 
friend to her if she would tell all she knew about the child. 

“ She said I was talking nonsense, and pretended not to 
believe me; but I could see she was anxious to learn 
more. She asked me where the young lady was found, 
how old she was, and who she was like, and many more 
questions. 

“ I told her she had been raised by young master, with a 
family by the name of Howard, whose name she had, and 
did not know till lately that her right name was not How- 
ard ; that she was as like Miss Louisa and the picture as 
two leaves on a tree ; that she had some jewelry which be- 
longed once to her mother, and it was known that this had 
been Miss Louisa’s jewelry. I said it was no use denying 
it, for it was certain she was the grand-daughter of old 
Mistress O’Donnell. 

‘“Lord bless us, Louis,’ mother exclaimed, ‘you surprise 
me. I thought you were only pretending to know some- 
thing. I think now you are in earnest, and there must be 
some truth in what you say. It would be very strange if 
that should be so. But does old mistress know this 
Louis ?’ ” 

“I answered she did know it, and had seen the young 
lady, but would not believe it possible she had a grand- 
daughter, or that this young lady was related to her. I 


The Diamond Cross. 


299 

told mother you wanted to get more proofs of the fact, and 
that she must tell you all she knew ; warning her not to 
speak to old mistress about the matter. 

“ 1 could not get any more information from her, but I am 
sure, Master Charles, she knows more, and I think she will 
tell you all. She seemed much surprised, and kept mut- 
tering to herself all the evening about what I told her. I 
said you wished to see her, and she is coming to see you 
to-morrow morning.” 

Mosely listened with eager attention to the prolix state- 
ment of Louis, and would have brought him to the point 
he wanted him to reach much sooner if he could ; but 
being aware of the incurable habit of all negroes for tedious 
circumlocution, he knew if he interrupted him the effect 
would be to prolong the story through the excuses and ad- 
ditional explanations that would be made. 

After hearing it all as patiently as possible, he was satis- 
fied the mother of Louis possessed valuable information 
regarding Laura’s birth, and that her testimony would be 
important in clearing up the matter. He waited anxiously 
to see her, therefore, with the determination that he would 
obtain the information at any cost. 

On the morrow, accordingly, the old nurse of the O’Don- 
nell family went to Mosely. She was decked in her best, 
as if conscious she was on important business. She made 
a low courtesy on entering the apartment, with the usual 
polite salutation of “ Good morning, sir,” never omitted by 
negroes in the South. 

“ Good morning, Lucy,” Mosely responded, “ I am glad 
to see you telling her at the same time to be seated. 
“ You are aware, already, from the conversation you had 
with Louis, yesterday, what I wished to see you for. You 
know, I believe, something about the birth of a female child, 
twenty years ago. That child is now living and a young 
lady. I mean the child your young mistress had, after her 
marriage with the French gentleman, and after she was 


The Diamond Cross. 


3 co 

discarded by the family. I want you to give me all the 
information you can about that ; and I will reward you 
handsomely.” 

“ Lord bless you master,” she said, “ I ought not to do 
that ; for, you see, it is a great secret, which young master 
O’Donnell said I must never tell. Though he is dead I 
shall respect his wish, for he was very good to me. Then, 
I might offend the family, and should lose those who be- 
friend me in old age ; and I am not strong to work for a 
living as I used to be.” 

“ You shall not suffer, Lucy,” said Mosely, “ I will take 
care of you. There, take this as a token of what Iwill do 
hereafter,” handing her a purse of gold. “ I do not want 
you to say anything- you ought not. If Mr. O’Donnell were 
living 1 am sure he would not object, and, I have no doubt, 
would reveal the secret himself. Had he lived a little 
longer he would have declared this young lady his sister’s 
child, if I do not mistake the meaning of his language and 
conduct. Then, there is no longer any reason, if there 
were heretofore, for concealing the truth. Besides, you 
will be doing a good deed in rendering justice to the grand 
child of your old master, and in restoring her perhaps to 
the family. I think your own conscience will approve of 
your conduct, and 1 believe the family will thank you when 
all the facts become known.” 

While Mosely was making these remarks she glanced 
frequently at the purse in her hand with surprise and much 
gratification ; and when he had concluded, she repeated 
her thanks and blessing for the valuable present she had 
received. 

“ God bless y° u > sir,” she said. “ Louis told me you were 
very good ; and now I can say so as well as he. If you 
think I shall not be doing wrong to tell about Miss Louisa 
and the child, and that poor young master, if alive, would 
not object, I will tell you.” 

“I remember well everything about that, though it is a 


The Diamond Cross. 301 

long time ago, for when she ran away, as they said, with 
the French gentleman, it made a great deal of trouble. 
Ihe family never got over it ; for, you see, sir, they were 
mighty proud folks. They would not forgive her, or see 
her again. I could not help crying when I thought of her, 
for she was a sweet young lady, and I nursed her when 
she was a child. They never spoke of her at home, 
and she was never seen in master’s house again. Many 
things were said by other people, but no one appeared to 
know what became of her. I thought it very hard that she 
should be treated so by her own kin, but it was not in my 
place to say so. 

“ Old master O’Donnell died not long after, and I and 
my children were made free. He had always said he would 
free us at his death, and did so. I did not live in the 
family any longer, but at my own home, though I used to 
woik for them, and they continued to be kind to me. 

Some time after Miss Louisa went away, may-be nearly 
a year after, though I do not remember exactly, young 
master came to me at home, and said he wanted me to go 
with him ; that I might be away for a month or two, and 
that I must not say to any one, not even to the family, where 
I was going or what for, but pretend I was going to the 
North for some other purpose. Pie said I should see 
Miss Louisa, and learn then what I had to do. 

“He took me on the cars with him to New York, and to 
a house there where Miss Louisa was staying. She was 
pleased to see me, and I was very glad to see her. She 
was much changed ; looked as if she had been in great 
trouble, and many years older. I could hardly believe my 
eyes. It made me cry to see her look so. She had been 
so beautiful ; bright as sunshine, gay as a bird, and proud 
and high-spirited ; but she looked then sad and broken- 
hearted. 

“ She told me she expected to have a baby soon, and 
that she had sent for me to be her nurse. She said none 


302 


The Diamofid Cross . 


of the family except her brother knew where she was or 
anything about her, and she did not want them to know. 
She knew she could trust me, and told me so, and said I 
must never breathe a word about her having a child or 
having seen her. 

“ About a week after, she was confined and had a fine 
baby, a daughter. I stayed over two months with her, and 
then she told me I was to return to Maryland with young 
rhaster, and take the child with me to a person who would 
nurse and bring it up. 

“ I said I wondered how she could part with the dear 
little babe. She cried bitterly when I made the remark, 
and nearly smothered the sweet infant with kisses. I was 
sorry I said what I did, because it made her feel so miser- 
able. ‘Yes, Lucy,’ she said, ‘it breaks my heart to part 
with her, but it is best ; it is God’s will, and he will pro- 
tect her.’ Ah, sir, I shall never forget how sad she looked 
at that moment. I could cry when I think of it, though it 
is a long time ago. 

“ 1 once ask ed her about her husband, for I thought there 
was something wrong, as she was left alone, and as I never 
heard her mention him. 

“ SIie told me she did not know where he was, and did not 
wish to know ; that he had deceived her, and was a bad 
man. I said she ought to go home to her own friends 
again, and they would forget the past. 1 did not think they 
would be so hard-hearted as not to receive her, for it made 
my heart bleed to see her so wretched. 

“‘No, never, Lucy,’ she said firmly, and with all the 
O’Donnell pride. ‘ There is no more home for me on earth • 
but, bless God, I shall find one in heaven.’ Poor youn<^ 
lady, I wept for pity’s sake when she said this. I won- 
dered what she meant, and have often wondered and cried 
since, when I thought of her words and grief. 

“ The mo ™ing appointed to leave, young master came 
with a carnage, and took me, with the child, to the cars. 


The Diamotid Cross. 


3 ° 3 


I thought we should not be able to get away, for Miss 
Louisa clung so to her dear babe, weeping as if parting 
with it would be her death. I did think, really, she would 
change her mind and not let it go at all. But we started 
at last, and came to Maryland. Young master said he had 
taken me to be with Miss Louisa, and to carry the child 
where it was going, because I was a faithful old servant of 
the family and he could trust me. He said all I had seen 
and heard, as well as what I was doing, must be a secret 
for ever, and that none ethers of old master’s family, my 
own children, or anybody else, were ever to know. He 
promised, at the same time, I should never want for any 
thing ; and, indeed, sir, I never did while he was living, for 
he was the best gentleman in the world. 

“ When we arrived near Baltimore he took me and the 
child in another carriage to a house not far from the city, 
but where, I could not tell, for it was dark. 

A nice looking country lady, like a farmer’s wife, took 
the child from me as soon as we entered, and young mas- 
ter and I left directly for the city. 

“ When I got home I wondered at all that had happened 
and what was going to become of my poor young mistress. 
I don’t know the name of the lady who took the child, for 
young master did not tell me, and we were there only a 
few minutes. I never saw her before, and never since. 
That, sir, is the last time I saw Miss Louisa or the child. 
X think no one but young master knew where they went, or 
whether they were dead or alive, and he neither told me 
or mentioned them again. I asked him once, but he re- 
plied he could not say anything about them, and that I 
must forget they had ever lived. Of course, I could not 
ask him again, and I have not heard a word about them 
since. 

“ But Louis says, sir, you have found Miss Louisa’s 
daughter, and I think you meant as much when you said 
just now I might do some good and help to restore a young 


3°4 The Diamond Cross. 

lady to her family. I hope it is so, and that my old eyes 
may be blessed with a sight of her again, now she is 
grown up.” 

“Yes, Lucy, you shall see Miss Laura,” Mosely replied, 
“ and she will not forget what you have done for her.” 

“ Laura, did you say, master ?” Lucy asked ; “ is that 
the name ol the young lady ? Sure enough, sir, that is the 
very name Miss Louisa gave her child. I remember, now 
you mention it, though I had forgotten it. And my young 
mistress, sir, where is she ? Is she living ? It would 
make me happy to see her again.” 

We do not know Lucy,” Mosely answered ; “ but I 
suppose she is not living. Probably no one but Mr. 
O’Donnell could have answered that question, and he is 
dead. We have no trace of her beyond what you have 
just told me. 

Now, let me say that you have given me very import- 
ant information, and I may want you to repeat it to your 
old mistress. I do not think she can resist such evidence 
1 will tell you, however, when to do this. In the mean- 
time, let no one know what you have communicated or 
what has passed between us.” 

With that Louis’ mother left, and Mosely was alone to 
reflect on the extraordinary and gratifying disclosures that 
had been made during the interview. He felt as delighted 
as Prospero did over the success of his charm to unite Mi 
randa to the young duke, as he saw one thing after another 
working so well for the consummation of his hopes. His 
love had been as potent as the magician’s wand in reveal 
mg the dark secrets that obscured his happiness. 


The Diamond Cross . 


3 5 


CHAPTER XXX 


J^/JOSELY lost no time in communicating to Laura the 
happy intelligence that he had found the nurse who 
had attended her mother when she was born, and who 
carried her, when two or three months old, accompanied 
by Mr. O’Donnell, to Mrs. Howard. He said, that although 
the nurse did not know the name of the person with whom 
she left her, by Mr. O’Donnell’s order, she recollected the 
child was called Laura. He stated minutely the conver. 
sation he had with Lucy, as well as what his own conclu- 
sions were. 

“ No doubt, remains, my beloved Laura,” he wrote, “as 
to who your mother was. The testimony of Louis’ mother, 
taken with the other circumstances, sets the question at 
rest in my mind, and ought in yours. I shall pursue my 
investigations, however, not only to establish the moral 
certainty of your maternity, but, if possible, to produce the 
evidence. I believe you are convinced now, as well as my- 
self, but I desire to convince others, and chiefly the O’Don- 
nell family. Mr. O’Donnell said, when he first placed you 
with Mrs. Howard, you were the legitimate offspring of 
respectable parents, which I never doubted. And this fact 
I shall endeavor to prove for your satisfaction, and to place 
you in the position to which you are entitled. 

“These discoveries give an indescribable buoyancy to 
my hope and spirits. My soul feels superior to every 
obstacle. What a happy thought it is that the day is near 
when you will leave the sombre enclosure of the convent 
to become my own loved bride ! The imagination never 
conceived, in its most felicitous dreams, a more blissful 


The Diamond Cross . 


306 

prospect than that which lies before me. I would not 
change it for all the wealth or honors of the -world. Yes, 
my beloved one, you are all the world to me, and without 
you there would be nothing worth living for.” 

“ I intend to leave to-morrow for your dear old home, 
taking Lucy with me, to see if Mrs. Howard can recognize 
her as the nurse from whose hands she received you. I 
only regret that you cannot accompany me, that we might 
revisit together the loved spot, and live over again the de- 
lightful hours we spent there. It was the scene of our joy : 
there my passion grew, and there I learned you loved me. 
There, too, I witnessed later the anguish of your soul, and 
felt it strike deep into my own, when we parted with but 
faint hope of meeting again.- 

“ Now we could return rejoicing, as at first, because our 
troubles are past. But if I cannot have you with me in 
person, I know you will be in mind, and our thoughts will 
mingle over the scenes we both fondly cherish. Until we 
can have the happiness of a re-union where our first ac- 
cents of love were heard, and where the voices of nature re- 
sponded in sweetest tones to the language of our hearts 
let us be content in the promised and not distant future.”* 

Thus Mosely addressed Laura after his conversation with 
Lucy, and previous to his departure for Mr. Howard’s resi- 
dence. Then on the morrrow he started, taking the old 
nurse and Louis with him. 

On arriving at the farm-house, he found Mr. and Mrs. 
Howard at home. His visit was unexpected, but they were 
delighted to see him. When he told them what had 
brought him there, with all the circumstances that had 
transpired with reference to Laura, they wept tears of 
joy. 

“ So we ma Y hope to see the dear child again, Mr. Mose- 
ly,” Mrs. Howard said, joyfully. “ A blessed Providence 
has watched over her, and brought these things to light. 
Yes, there is care in Heaven for the good. 


The Diamond Cross. '°7 

“ Ah, sir, you know not what we suffered to see her in 
such distress, and to see her leave us and be imprisoned 
in a gloomy nunnery. It nearly broke my heart. She was 
the sweet angel that blessed us all, and made our home a 
paradise. Since she left, it has been desolate. The flow- 
ers have drooped and died, and the birds have not sung so 
cheerfully. She was the light and life of the house and 
our hearts ; but with her trouble and absence came a 
blight that withered our joys and dried up our hopes. And 
you say, sir, we shall see her at home again ? God be 
praised for His goodness. She was as our own child ; we 
hardly knew she was not, and loved her as tenderly as if 
she had been. Does she not want to see us, too, Mr. 
Mosely? Yes, she cannot forget her dear mother and 
father, for such we were to her, though she may find her 
real parents. Bless you, sir, for bringing us this good news. 
You are truly a messenger of joy.” 

Mosely was moved by the affectionate words of Mrs. 
Howard and responsive language of Mr. Howard. He 
assured them Laura loved them as tenderly as ever, and 
longed to return to her much cherished home. During the 
conversation he called Lucy into the parlor, and asked Mr. 
and Mrs. Howard if they remembered her as the nurse 
who brought Laura to their house. 

Mr. Howard did not ; and Mrs. Howard said it was so 
long ago that she could not identify her positively, although 
she thought Lucy might resemble the nurse. 

In the meantime Lucy regarded Mrs. Howard with fixed 
attention, and then remarked to Mosely : 

“ This looks like the lady, sir, though she was younger 
then, and she would be, of course, for it is many long years 
since. I have not thought of it much lately ; but I took 
particular notice at the time, as I wanted to know who was 
taking my young mistress’s babe, and was sorry I could 
not learn the lady’s name. Though it was not my business 
to pry into young master’s secrets, I did think I should 


3c8 


The Diamo?id Cross. 


like to know who the lacly was, for I wanted to see the 
de ir child again. I wondered then, and often since, who 
she could be. I remember now she had a scar on her face 
as this lady has. 

Mrs. Howard and Lucy then talked about the time of 
the evening when the child was taken to the former, how 
it was dressed, and other circumstances, as far as they 
could remember ; and their statements and views corres- 
ponded so well, in general, that none of those present 
doubted that Laura was the child of Mr. O’Donnell’s 
sister. 

If Mrs. Lloward and Lucy could be mistaken in the 
identity of each other, the statement of the latter that Mr. 

O Donnell had an infant conveyed one evening to a person 
in the vicinity of Baltimore accorded with that of the latter 
as to that gentleman having brought and placed in her 
charge the child Laura about the same time. It would be 
absurd to suppose Mr. O’Donnell was engaged in two 
transactions so identical. Besides, both the nurse and Mrs. 
Howard agreed as to the name the infant had, and as to 
certain articles of clothing it wore and other circumstances. 

Mosely made a formal record of the testimony he had 
elicited throughout his investigations, not only to convince 
the O’Donnell family of Laura’s relationship to them, but 
with a view to ulterior legal proceedings if necessary, bein 0, 
detei mined to place his betrothed in the position she ought 
to occupy before the world. He considered the chain of 
evidence as to Laura’s mother well connected and perfectly 
satisfactory. y 

There were other questions, however, to solve. What 
became of the mother? Was she living or dead ? Was 
Mr. Bouverie, or Mr. Mercier, Laura’s father ? If so 
where was Miss O’Donnell married to him ? Could the ’ 
proof of their marriage be found ? and why were they : 
separated > J 

These were the problems that occupied his thoughts, and 


The Diamond Cross. 


3°9 


of which he intended to find an explanation, if possible. 
But neither Mr. and Mrs. Howard nor Lucy could assist 
him in this ; and it was doubted if Mrs. O’Donnell could. 
He could form no definite plan, therefore, for his future re- 
searches, and rather depended upon accidental and subse- 
quent developments, as most hopeful persons do, for assist- 
ance. Under this state of the matter, and being content 
with vrhat he had accomplished so far, his mind was at rest 
for the time on the subject. 

In the conversation that ensued between Mosely and 
Mr. and Mrs. Howard with reference to the change that 
had taken place at their residence, to Laura’s absence, to 
the trouble that had been brought upon all of them, and to 
the cause of these painful events, the sister and nephew of 
Mr. Howard, Mrs. Sharp and her son, were mentioned. It 
was observed that oftentimes the anger of people, and that 
which is designed to produce evil, is turned by Providence 
into a blessing. This was shown in the conduct of Mrs. 
Sharp and in the consequences that followed. 

Her vindictive exposure of the secret that Laura was 
not the daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Howard, which caused 
so much distress at first, had led to the discoveries hereto- 
fore mentioned. Her anger resulted in evolving important 
facts, by which, probably, the happiness of those she wished 
to injure would be secured. , 

She, too, had felt pangs of maternal grief since she de- 
stroyed the peace of her brother’s home. Mosely learned 
from Mrs. Howard that the spoiled son, whom Mrs. Sharp 
desired Laura to marry, and who was the idol of his mother, 
had been killed in a rowdy fracas in Arkansas. 

He got into a quarrel over a gambling table, and flourish- 
ed his bowie knife with the characteristic bravado of such 
fast young men of the Southwest, when he met his fate 
from the hand of a man more stern and desperate than 
himself. 

Thus the hope and pride of his foolish mother, who had 


The Diamond Cross. 


3io 

no love or pity for any other person in the world, was cut 
off by an untimely and shocking death. After that she 
went to live on the limited means to which his extravagance 
and her own folly had reduced her, among sti angers’ in a 
village of Tennessee, unpitied and unrespected. 

How mysterious are the ways of Providence. The his- 
tory of individuals and communities throughout all periods 
shows that the retributive hand of justice follows the evil- 
doer. It may not be seen at all times, and it may not 
strike immediately; but it will punish in some way or 
other. The laws of the moral world are inflexible, and 
cannot be evaded. Whether punishment is the immediate 
consequence of an evil deed, in the affliction of the body 
or remorse of the mind, or follows through a chain of cir- 
cumstances dependent upon or resulting from the act, con- 
science will make the application. Events or things which 
to the human mind seem to have no connection, are often 
connected, though remotely, and produce consequences 
years or ages after their occurrence or existence. 

A malignant deed, though unpunished by men, or so se- 
cret that it is not known, will nevertheless demoralize the 
soul, render it less capable of enjoyment, and lead to fur- 
ther evil and remorse. Frequently it is attended with 
visible results, but if not, its stain and sting will remain and 
fester the heart. Then, that Almighty mind which pervades 
all space, which created and sustains myriads of worlds 
and ihe countless myriads of living things, with all their 
wonderful and complex organizations, and which numbers 

the hairs of our heads and knows our thoughts that A1 

mighty Being touches the springs of human action and' 
makes them vibrate more easily than an electrician the 
magnetic wire, changing the current of our mental impres- 
sions to suit his own purpose and the harmonious govern- 
ment of the world. Every secret, or the most minute 
thing or circumstance, is as vividly present to the compre- 
hensive mind of God as the form and motion of this globe 


The Diamond Cross. 


3i 1 

and the spheres of the universe. He brings the evil de- 
signs of men to naught, and afflicts them with their own 
wicked purposes. He holds the scales of justice, and re- 
wards all in due time according to their works. 

Mosely was sorry to hear of the fate of Sharp and grief 
of the mother, although they had indulged unkind feelings 
for him. “ It is the will of God,” he said, “I hope the 
unfortunate man has been forgiven, that his mother may 
become a better woman, and that the affliction may prove 
a blessing to her and those related to her.” 

As soon as he was alone, Mosely left the house to revisit 
those places where he and Laura walked and sat together, 
listening to the charm of each other’s voice. He wished 
to recall those happy hours to his memory, and indulge his 
imagination in visions of the past and future. 

The garden, which had been solely under the care of 
Laura, in which she took great pleasure, and which was a 
charming spot, had lost its beauty. It seemed to have de- 
clined as her happiness had, and fade away when she de- 
parted, as if the flowers were conscious of her grief and 
absence. The bower where he told his love and learned 
that he was loved ; where his heart was thrilled with joy as 
she placed her hand in his, silently confessing what she 
could not express, was dilapidated and choked with weeds. 
But not so his passion : that grew stronger with time and 
acquired new life under the changes of fortune. He re- 
gretted to see the garden which had been the pride of 
Laura, and the flowers she had planted and tended with 
her own hand, withered and dying, but the place was not 
less dear to him. 

The murmuring sound of the babbling stream which ran 
near the house fell upon his ear, and he turned to listen to 
its music, and to watch the waters dance over the rocks in 
their course, as he and Laura had often done before. 
These were sweet to his memory, and harmonized with the 
happy temper of his mind. The pendant vines and 


312 


The Diamond Cross. 


branches of trees that grew by the side of the brook bent 
down, in places, to kiss its joyous and pellucid water ; and 
then, at times, the swift current leaped up playfully to em- 
brace the more retiring foliage, leaving its crystal drops 
suspended on each leaf. Wild flowers of various hues 
raised their beautiful heads or hung in garlands amidst the 
bright green shrubs and trees, to crown the charming 
scene. The birds fluttered for joy and sang in responsive 
melody to the inspiring music beneath them. Gay butter- 
flies, in brightest colors, floated through the air, and the 
honey bee, revelling in the warm rays of the sun, hummed 
in chorus to the harmonious voices of nature. All crea- 
tion seemed animated with gladness, and Mosely’s heart 
swelled in unison with the universal joy. 

“This earthly paradise,” Mosely said, musingly, “might 
properly be called the Happy Valley. Such it was to my 
dear Laura. Here, enbosomed in these mountains, away 
from the turmoil and corruptions of the world, is the proper 
home of peace, virtue and contentment. Here were 
formed the mind and tastes of my beloved ; here she grew 
up in the bloom of health and beauty ; here shd learned 
to love nature and adore the Creator ; and here I found 
my heart’s resting place, the idol of my soul, and the hap- 
piness I had long sought. It is a hallowed spot to me. 
Ever 5 outline of it and every object in it will live in my 
memory forever. Oh, happy thought, that she, my well be- 
loved, will return here with me to enjoy again these de- 
lightful scenes and to renew our former joys. Yes, I be- 
lieve that the same Providence which first directed my 
steps to this dear place, and has brought us thus far 
through the evil days of trouble, will give us the desire of 
our hearts, and that we shall return united to the cher- 
ished home of her childhood.” 


The Diamond Cross. 


3i3 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

U p ‘° the time Mosely visted Laura at the convent, she 
had no idea who her mother was. She had not 
imagined Mr. O’Donnell was her uncle and Mrs. O’Don- 
nell her grandmother ; but after she heard of the discover- 
ies that had been made, she was fully satisfied these persons 
held such relationship to her. She had told the Lady Su- 
perior, who was much attached to her, the history of her 
life, and the cause of the trouble which induced her to 
enter the convent, with all her fears and hopes as to the 
future ; and that good lady sympathized with her in her 
distress. After Mosely left, she informed this religious 
friend what she had learned relative to her parentage. 

The Lady Superior manifested much interest in the 
story, and at its conclusion remarked, “ I remember a lady 
of the O’Donnell family of Maryland entered the Convent 
of the Sacred Heart, at New York, many years ago, and 
took the veil as Sister Agnes. Your history, my child, is 
remarkable, and makes me desirous to serve you. I do 
not know what particular family she belonged to, or if she 
be living. But I can ascertain, or you can go the convent, 
if you think proper, and I would give you a letter of intro- 
duction. While we should not concern ourselves or inter- 
fere with things of the world, it is our duty to do good, and 
in this case I shall be happy to aid you as far as I am able 
and my religious obligations will permit.” 

“ Bless you, dear lady, for your kindness,” Laura said. 

“ You cause my heart to swell with hope that I may yet 
see my mother. Your words are like precious rain falling 
upon the parched earth. I have ever had, since I learned 
Mrs. Howard was not my parent, an indescribable longing 


3i4 


The Diamond Cross . 


to see her who brought me into the world ; and the possi- 
bility that she of whom you speak may be my mother re- 
lieves in a measure the void in my soul. Heaven grant 
she may be alive, and that I may find her at the convent. 
I accept your kind offer, and, by your permission, will not 
delay my journey to learn if my hope may be realized.” 

As soon as she vras prepared and a proper person was 
found to accompany her, Laura went to New York. The 
letter of introduction she carried procured for her an affec- 
tionkte reception at the nunnery and the kind attentions of 
those in authority there. She explained the object of her 
visit, and inquired if sister Agnes was there, and if she 
could see her. 

The Superior, and one of the sisters who was present, 
listened attentively to her statement, and then said some- 
thing aside in a low voice to each other, which she could 
not hear. After a few minutes, the former turned to her 
and said, “ Ycur story and filial love, dear child, are very 
touching ; but I must ask* a little time before answering 
your questions. I see you are a boarder with the sisters 
at Georgetown, and an apartment will be assigned to you 
here while you stay, if you desire it.” 

Laura accepted the offer, and retired with an anxious 
heart to wait the result of her inquiries. It was a trying 
moment to her sensitive feelings. Her bosom throbbed 
with anxiety. She was more agitated by the suspense than 
she would have been by disappointment, for the disap- 
pointed learn to be resigned to their fate. Trembling with 
emotion she fell on her knees, and raising her eyes and 
heart to Heaven, implored God to be merciful and lead 
her to the discovery of her mother. 

“ Oh, why this delay ?” she said to herself. “ Why could 
they not tell me at once if she is alive or here ? My heart 
beats fearfully and refuses to be still. What does it for- 
bode ? and why am I so agitated ? Shall I see her ? and 
how long must I remain in this suspense ?” 


The Diamond Cross . 3 I 5 

As a pent up flood, when violently disturbed, bursts the 
barrier that restrained it, and finds relief by a a >pious flow, 
so the full heart is alleviated by tears. Lauiri, unable to 
control her feelings, wept till she became mo; e calm and 
composed. Still her mind was filled with but' one thought 
— her mother. She anxiously listened to the sound of 
every footstep in the corridor, hoping each one might be 
that of the Superior or a messenger for her. After wait- 
ing some time in this state of mind, she heard a gentle tap 
at the door. Her heart leaped as she tremulously arose 
and invited the visitor in. The person who entered was 
one of the sisters of the convent, but not one of those 
Laura thought she had seen before ; though her features 
could not be seen distinctly. Laura hoped it was her 
mother, and with that feeling desired to embrace her; 
when the nun said : 

“ Miss Howard, I believe ?” in a gentle tone, but in a 
formal manner. 

“ So I am called, and that I believed, till lately, was my 
name,” Laura answered. Then eagerly inquired, “ and are' 
you sister Agnes ?” 

“No; I am not,” she replied; “but sister Agnes is 
here, and desires to see you. I will conduct you to her ; 
but must first inform you that she is very ill and feeble, and 
any great excitement might be dangerous. She under- 
stands the object of your visit, and, though in doubt as to 
who you are, she is too much agitated already.” 

Laura followed the nun, with a full heart and trembling 
steps, to the room of the invalid. 

As they entered, sister Agnes raising her head with 
difficulty, fixed her gaze on them, and beckoned them to 
approach the bedside. Her emaciated appearance and 
extreme feebleness would have touched the heart of any 
one ; but Laura, thinking the death-like figure might be 
her mother, could not restrain her feelings. Her eyes 
swam in tears and dimmed her sight, and a sensation of 


3i6 


The Diamond Cross . 


giddiness ran through her frame. She drew near the sick 
nun, and would have said something, but her voice was 
choked in the effort. She sank down on her knees weep- 
ing, covering her face with her hands, and resting her head 
on the bed. 

The poor invalid, too, was deeply affected. She placed 
her hand soothingly on Laura’s head, and said, in sweet 
but scarcely audible accents, “ Be calm, dear child ; wipe 
away those tears, and lift up your eyes to mine, that I may 
look at your face.” 

Laura raised her head and looked upon the wan form 
before her with mingled feelings of pity, doubt, hope and 
fear. The pale and attenuated face, sunken eyes and sil- 
vered hair bore little or no resemblance to the portrait of 
her mother. In a few moments a crowd of thoughts 
rushed through her mind. Could she be mistaken ? Had 
her eagerness inspired false hopes ? Was there ever any 
ground for hope beyond what her desire had made ? Or 
could twenty years of convent life, grief and sickness so 
change a person ? 

At the same time these thoughts were rapidly passing 
through her mind, the nun gazed at her with fixed attention 
Her pale countenance lighted up with new life and beamed 
with tenderness, as if Heaven had made a revelation to 
her. “Oh, what is this,” she muttered, “that makes my 
bosom swell and gives me fresh strength ? Am I deliri- 
ous, or is it a divine impulse ? Can nature convey truth 
through our impressions or instincts, or am I tempted in my 
last hours by false hopes to draw my thoughts from God ?” 

She took Laura’s hand in hers and said, “ Bend down 
your face to mine and kiss me, dear child, and then tell me 
your history.” 

Laura kissed her fondly, which seemed to send a thrill 
of joy to her heart. Then she added, “ 1 have heard a 
part of the story, though I could not understand it we'l 
and know not what to think. But tell me first if you have 


The Diamond Cross. 


3 t 7 

anything as a remembrance of your mother — anything that 
belonged to her.” 

“Yes,” Laura replied, “I have had this from my child- 
hood, and Mr. O’Donnell said it was my mother’s,” hand- 
ing her the diamond cross she wore. 

Sister Agnes looked at this attentively ; then rising as 
well as she could, and holding out her arms, said, “ Come 
to my besom, my own dear child — you are my daughter — 
my sweet babe — my Laura !” She bathed the face of her 
long lost child with kisses and tears. Laura, in her deep 
emotion, could only say, “ My mother, my own mother 1” 
as she clung to and wept over her parent. 

When the soul is profoundly disturbed, the force of nature 
becomes exhausted, and quiet follows as a calm succeeds 
the violent perturbation of the elements. Thus it was with 
Laura and her mother. Neither broke the silence that 
reigned while their tears flowed. But the mental excite- 
ment was too trying for the feeble condition of the latter, 
and she sank exhausted on the pillow, uttering in a faint 
voice, “ God be praised. I have seen her before I die.” 

Laura was alarmed when she heard these words, and saw 
the very weak state of her mother, who really looked as if 
she might be dying. “ Oh, mother dear, do not die,” she 
said with suppressed sobs. “ Live to bless your child. Live 
to know the depth and blessing of your daughter’s love. 
Alas, she hears me not ! Why did I come to cause her 
death ? She was not able to bear this ordeal. Oh, gracious 
Heaven, restore her!” 

In such words Laura expressed the aguish of her soul ; 
but her mother did not hear her, for she had fainted and 
was lying like one dead. The nun who conducted Laura 
to the room entered at that moment and applied restora- 
tives to sister Agnes, comforting at the same time the dis- 
tressed daughter, and advising her to retire to her own 
apartment till her mother could recover and be able to see 
her again. 


3 iS 


2'he Diamond Cross. 


Laura left the beside reluctantly, though she understood 
the necessity of withdrawing, for the invalid needed repose, 
and any further excitement might hav£ proved fatal. She 
went to her own apartment and remained there under the 
most painful anxiety, inquiring frequently about the con- 
dition of her mother. After some hours she had the satis- 
fadtion to hear of her partial recovery. With this cheering 
information, and being fatigued, both mentally and bodily, 
she retired for the night, hoping that in the morning her 
mother would be sufficiently restored to call for her again. 

But her mind had little rest, for in her sleep it was agi- 
tated by fitful and incoherent dreams. She thought she 
was a child again and in her mother’s arms, and that some 
one came and snatched her away while she screamed in 
agony. Then she saw the pale, cold form of her mother 
lying dead as she wept over it. Mr. O’Donnell appeared 
to rise from the depths of the ocean, dripping with its 
briny water, and gazing at her with a sorrowful counte- 
nance. Mosely stood by her side speaking words of com- 
fort. Then she fancied she was in the country at her loved 
home, the sun shining brightly over her, the flowers look- 
ing gay and shedding their delicious fragrance, and the 
birds caroling in sweetest music. Sadness and joy came 
in turns, showing the disturbed state her mind had been 
and was in between fear and hope, the painful and happy 
realities of life and the doubts and promises of the future. 

In the morning she was summoned to her mother, who 
expressed a wish to see her and who was composed and 
well enough to bear the interview. 

When Laura was entering the room sister Agnes raised 
her eyes and motioned to her daughter to come near and 
embrace her. 

“ 1 am better and tranquil now,” she said, as she kissed 
Laura. “ Sit by my side and tell your history which you 
commenced yesterday. The violent conflict of my feelings : 
has passed away with the first surprise, and my mind has 


The Diamond C7‘0ss. 319 

become more calm by reflecting on the reality of your pres- 
ence and the happiness of seeing you. I perceive the 
goodness and providence of God in restoring you to me, 
my beloved child ; and I ought not to be unduly excited.” 

Laura told her mother that she had been brought up by 
Mr. and Mrs. Howard, and believed they were her parents; 
of Mr. O’Donnell’s paternal care over her ; of the manner 
in which she discovered she was not the offspring of Mr. 
and Mrs. Howard ; of the accidental revelations with re- 
gard to Mr. Bouverie, and Mr. O’Donnell’s visit to Louis- 
iana and France in consequence ; of the loss of her dear 
friend at sea, and her grief and despair ; of her engagement 
to Mosely, and her motive for entering the convent ; of 
the subsequent disclosures heretofore mentioned in this 
narrative relative to her parentage ; with all the incidents 
and details of these events up to the time she found her 
mother. 

“ It is all true, my own dear child,” her mother said, 
fondly embracing Laura, when she finished the thrilling 
story. “ By God’s blessing your filial piety and the devo- 
tion of your noble lover have brought to light secrets that 
appeared buried in the grave. And the portrait you spoke 
of, where is that ?” 

“ It is here,” Laura replied, taking it from the case and 
handing it to her, for she had not forgotten to carry the 
precious souvenir to the convent. 

“ Yes, my daughter this was my likeness,” her mother 
remarked ; “ but, alas, there is no resemblance now. I 
gave it to your father before I was married, as a token of 
my love. Ah, cruel man, to deceive me ! But, he is dead ; 
and I hope God has forgiven him, as I do. And it was 
found at his residence ? Did you say he had no wife in 
Louisiana? He changed his name to J3ouverie? He 
cherished this portrait as a relic of her he loved ? Oh, 
what a strange fatality attended him, too. Sorrow, I hope, 
washed his guilt away. Time, and devotion to our holy 


320 


The Diamond Cross. 


religion, had almost obliterated it from my memory ; and I 
do not wish to think or speak of it now.” 

“ But I have a duty to perform to you, my child, painful 
though it be to recall the past. I would not defer doing 
that, as I am very ill and my days on earth may be few. 
Providence has directed your steps hither to learn from my 
lips a sad history ; but hear it, my daughter, in charity. 
Though your mother may have wronged you, and your 
father both of us, be forgiving. None of us are without 
faults, and as we look to Heaven for forgiveness, so ought 
we to forgive. It is my duty to inform you of the circum- 
stances of my acquaintance with and marriage to your fa- 
ther, Mr. Mercier, the cause of our separation, and the 
motives for giving you up to my brother and entering the 
convent. Listen, then, my beloved child, to my words.” 

She paused a few moments to recover strength, for the 
exertion of conversing taxed her feeble frame, and then 
resumed : 

“While I was visiting friends in New York — and I was 
about your age then — I met at a private ball a very hand- 
some gentleman, a Frenchman, who was introduced to me 
as Mr. Mercier. His appearance and manners were cap- 
tivating, and his conversation was cultivated and fascinat- 
ing. He paid me special attention during the evening, 
and before I left asked permission to visit me. I gave 
him my address and he called to see me the next day. He 
repeated the visit frequently, which gratified me greatly, for 
he was my beau ideal of an elegant gentleman. In truth, 
I was in love before I was well aware of it. After a short 
acquaintance he declared he loved me. I did not doubt 
it, and his ardent language increased and strengthened my 
own passion. We were lovers, and ever after met each 
other as such. 

“ He was a merchant in New York, and reputed to be 
wealthy. I could have no doubt of his position, and, per- 
haps, did not think much about it. I was introduced to 


The Diamond Cross . 


3 21 


him properly, and his associations were respectable. But 
the friends of my family, with whom I was staying, did not 
cordially approve of him as my lover. They said they 
thought I ought not to marry a foreigner ; cautioning me 
not to indulge love for a person with whom I was so little 
acquainted, and who was unknown to my relatives. But 
all this had no effect, except to make me more devoted to 
him who had won my heart. I wrote to my father and 
and mother, informing them of my love for Mr. Mercier, 
with everything relative to him and the manner in which 
we became acquainted, and asked their approval of our 
courtship. They peremptorily refused, and desired me to 
return home immediately. In fact, they had formed a 
matrimonial alliance for me, in their own minds, with a per- 
son I did not like. I was aware of this, and knew from 
the proud and firm character of my parents, after I received 
their letter, they would never consent to a marriage with 
my lover. 

“ I was proud and self-willed, too, and was deeply affected 
at what I considered an unkind answer to my affectionate 
and earnest appeal. I told Mr. Mercier what had occurred, 
and that it was my duty to return home. He was greatly 
distressed as well as myself, and said he would go at once 
to my parents to satisfy them of his position, and ask them 
for my hand. He did go, but returned, as I feared he 
would return, with an inflexible refusal. 

“ My heart was racked with conflicting feelings of love, 
duty, affection for my family, and pride. At one moment 
I thought I would tear myself away from my lover if it broke 
my heart ; at another, I felt that to be impossible. In this 
state of mind Mr. Mercier implored me to marry him ; said 
my father and mother would forgive me when they found 
opposition useless, and that he could not live without me. 
His looks and manner expressed more than his impassioned 
words, and I feared the consequences of separation. I 
yielded to his entreaties and the impulse of my own heart. 


322 


%, The Diamond Cross . 


1 had little hope of my family becoming reconciled, conse- 
quently it was a severe trial to my feelings. But Mr. Mer- 
cier was all the world to me, and I believed my happiness 
was bound up in his. Had my parents been tender and 
persuasive, as he was, I might have returned to them ; but 
their peremptory harshness wounded my pride, tended to 
make me obstinate, and decided my fate. 

“ It was necessary to consummate our purpose without 
delay, as I expected every hour some one of my relations 
and probably my father, would come for me. We left New 
York immediately and secretly, to be married at Detroit. 
Mr. Mercier chose this place because he was acquainted 
with a priest there, and because it was on the 'Canada fron- 
tier, to which we might have passed had we been pursued. 
We were accompanied by a Mr. Henri Bertin, a friend of 
Mr. Mercier, and a friend of mine, Miss Ella Lee, who I 
understand became Mrs. Ward afterwards. They were 
both from New York, and I believe Mrs. Ward continued 
to reside in that city. I mention this particularly, as you 
may want to know hereafter. Father Moreau, a French 
priest, married us in the presence of Miss Lee and Mr. 
Bertin. We returned to New York in the course of a week 
when I wrote to my parents, informing them that I was a’ 
bride, and begging them to forgive me and permit me to 
visit them. They were very angry, and said they would 
never see me again ; that I had disgraced the family, and 
married a foreign adventurer. I wrote again ; but my letter 
remained unanswered. 

To be cut off from all my relations was very painful ; but 
I found consolation in the love of my husband. My ex- 
pectations were all realized 'in Mr. Mercier; and, apart 
from the sorrow I felt at being discarded by my family, my 
life was a blissful one. 

“ Five months I drank the cup of wedded joy^. Then 
alas ! it was dashed from my lips, and I never tasted it 
more. 


The Diamond Cross. 


323 


“One day, when Mr. Mercier was absent from home, a 
handsome young woman came to my residence, in great 
distress of mind, and said I had married her husband. I 
thought she was crazy, and felt alarmed in her presence. 
Soon, however, I found she was sane and in earnest. My 
agony was intense. I fell back on the sofa insensible at 
the idea of such a thing being possible, though I could not 
believe it. When I recovered I found this woman still be- 
fore me, and bathed in tears. I would have left her, dread- 
ing to hear more, but she was gentle, and addressed me in 
sorrowful and apologetic language. I nerved myself as 
well as I could to hear her story, supposing that she was 
laboring under some mistake. 

“ But she produced sufficient evidence to show that if 
Mr. Mercier was not her husband, he ought to have been. 
The letters and other documents she held proved she was 
a person of respectable connections ; that he had addressed 
her with a view to marriage, and had promised to make 
her his wife. Under this promise she had yielded to his 
solicitations and passion, and had become a mother. At 
the time he avowed his love for ihe he was declaring he 
loved her. When I became his bride he promised still to 
make her his wife. She had been removed to a distant 
place to give birth to his child and hide her disgrace. It 
was only when he wrote proposing to make a settlement 
upon her and her offspring, that she discovered his faithless- 
ness. In the agony of disappointed love and shame, she 
came to New York to see him and to claim the performance 
of his vows. She then heard for the first time of his mar- 
riage. In her excitement, and, perhaps, hardly knowing 
what she did, she came to the house to see him. Not find- 
ing him at the house, she asked for me, and made this start- 
ling revelation. I could no longer doubt, for his letters and 
the dates of them corroborated her statement.” 

“ Oh, the torments I endured ! They are indescribable. 

I felt as if the earth trembled and rocked beneath me. I 


The Diamond Cross. 


Z 24 

could not stand upon my feet. In the delirium of my 
brain, I imagined the sun was withdrawn, the earth envel- 
oped in impenetrable darkness, and the end of all things 
had come. I knew not what happened during this parox- 
ysm of consternation and violent emotion. But when con- 
sciousness returned, I found myself in my bedroom, lying 
on my bed, and Mr. Mercier by my side. All I had heard 
rushed to my mind again when I saw him, and created a 
feeling of repulsion. H attempted to embrace and soothe 
me ; but his touch, which had once thrilled me with the 
electric power of love, was loathsome as any foul thing 
would have been, and I turned away angry and broken- 
hearted. 

“ He appeared more grieved than surprised, for he was 
aware of the interview between myself and the victim of 
his perfidy. When I told him what I had heard, he en- 
deavored to excuse and palliate his conduct, and seemed 
astonished that I should look with such disgust upon what 
he deemed a foible or weakness, and which the world gen- 
erally regarded as pardonable. After the most painful 
struggle, I resolved not to live with him ; indeed my pride, 
sense of honor, and repugnance made it impossible. I 
informed him, in a firm manner, of the resolution I had 
made, and that I would consent to a divorce in order that 
he might do justice to the poor creature he had deceived. 
He pleaded, remonstrated, wept, and was angry in turns, 
but all without avail; my determination could not be 
shaken. 

“ Thus, my child, in the morning of life, when the heart 
was fresh and glad as nature in spring-time, was my joy 
and hope suddenly cut off. In one sad hour, the roseate 
hues that decked the horizon of my existence became 
clouded, never to appear any more. Ah, never more was 
I to taste the joys of life. The beautiful illusion had 
passed away forever, and left me desolate. Friends, lover, 
husband, all were gone. I had but one blessed consola- 


The Diamond Cross. 


325 


tion left, and that was in our holy religion. To that I 
turned with a longing soul, knowing God. would not deceive 
me or cast me from Him. 

“ I wrote to my brother, who loved me dearly, and who 
was the only one of my family who had not entirely desert- 
ed me, informing him of the lamentable change in my situ- 
ation, and requesting him to come immediately to New 
York. He came without loss of time, and I related to him 
all that had occurred. In my distress he forgot my folly, 
and breathed not a word of reproach. His noble soul was 
moved only by fraternal love and compassion for me and 
indignation against my husband. I could hardly restrain 
him from taking summary vengeance on Mr. Mercier, but 
I prevailed, happily, and prevented public scandal. Under 
my brother’s protection I left the wretched man, never to 
behold him again. I heard, two or three months after, 
through my brother, that Mr. Mercier had settled up all 
his business in the city and left for some unknown place. 

“I went to a house in a retired quarter, where neither 
Mr. Mercier nor any of my acquaintances could find me, 
and there lived till I gave birth to you, my daughter. In 
the meantime my father died and my mother was unrelent- 
,ing. I loved the world no more, and found peace in reli- 
'gion. I resolved to devote the remainder of my days to 
I the service of God, and told my brother of my intention to 
enter a consent. He was greatly distressed, and endeavor- 
jed to dissuade me ; but my resolution was irrevocable. He 
| continued near me, as a protector and comforter, till the 
day I bade adieu to the world and all in it. 

“ When the time of my «ccouchment drew near, he went 
for my old nurse Lucy to attend me in my sickness. All 
the dear, faithful woman narrated to Mr. Mosely, and as 
you have communicated it to me, is true. She was with me 
when you were born, and she bore you from me, in com- 
pany with my brother, when you were between two and 
three months old. 


The Diamond Cross. 


326 

« To part with you, my sweet babe, afllidted me sorely^ 
At times, and particularly at the last moment, I almost re- 
lented of my purpose. But my brother promised to be a 
father to you, to watch over your tender years, to educate 
and provide for you, and to place you only with those who 
would nourish and love you. I knew he would perform 
more than he promised ; and I believed Heaven would 
protect and bless you. Great as my trial was, and God 
only knows what I suffered, these thoughts alleviated my 
anguish. Finally, I summoned courage enough to suffer 
you to be taken away. My eyes followed you, as if they 
would be strained from their sockets, till dimmed by tears, 
and I could see you no longer. I called you back, but my 
voice was not heard. I fell down on my knees with my 
face in the direction you took, and implored Heaven to 
bless and guard you. Your sweet image was imprinted on 
my mind, and remains engraved on the tablet of my mem- 
ory to this day. 

“ The last and dearest tie that bound me to the world 
was severed. My darling babe and much loved brother 
had gone beyond recall. 1 came immediately to the con- 
vent, where I made it a rule that I would isolate myself so 
completely from the world, and be so entirely devoted to 
the services of God, that I would never see or communicate 
with either again. I loved you, my child, and my brother, 
none the less ; but God required this sacrifice, that my 
mind might not be distracted, and that thereafter I might 
give Him all my heart. 

“ My lamented brother I never saw again, and did not 
think I should ever see you. But I perceive the hand of 
Providence has directed you hither, after twenty years of 
separation, when I am about to depart to a better world, 
in order that justice may be vindicated, and that you may 
receive a mother’s blessing before she dies. 

“ Now, my beloved child, I have spoken beyond my 
strength, and am exhausted.” She said in conclusion, “ X 


The Diamond Cross. 


3 27 


would only ask you to forgive your mother, to forgive your 
father, and every one who may wrong you, for we all need 
mercy ; and God will forgive those who are forgiving.” 
With these words on her lips she sank on the pillow, weary 
and faint, showing, as she said, she had taxed her strength 
to the utmost to finish her sad story. 


4 



328 


The Diamond Cross. 


CHAPTER XXXII 


O unburden the mind of a load that presses upon it, 



A especially when the weight has been felt for years, 
to those we love or who are chiefly interested in us, affords 
sweet relief. It is the philosophy of the injunction to con- 
fess our faults one to the other and of the religious confes- 
sional. It satisfies the conscience and brings peace to the 
troubled spirit, so it was with Laura’s mother, who, after 
revealing to her child the secret that had dwelt in her 
memory for twenty years, fell into a gentle sleep, and 
showed by the sweet contented expression of her counte- 
nance a happy repose of mind. 

Laura sat by the bed-side motionless, fearing to disturb 
the slumbers of the invalid, and watched her with tender 
care. Inexperienced in cases of sickness, she thought the 
vitality her mother had shown, and her placid rest, were fa- 
vorable symptoms of recovery, and was more hopeful. But 
these were like the flickering of a lamp when the oil that 
gives it life is drying up, which flashes and sinks successively 
until the flame is extinguished ; and as any disturbance 
tends only to shorten its life, the excitement and mental 
effort of the feeble nun was hastening her to the grave. 

While tenderly watching her parent, Laura pondered 
over all she had heard. Although gratified in having found 
her mother, and in discovering that she was neither a found- 
ling nor illegitimate, the history of her mother’s sorrow and 
father’s conduct distressed her. The emaciated and death- 
like form before her brought tears to her eyes. 

“ Forgive you, poor dear sufferer,” she said softly, as she 
bent over and gazed at her mother, recalling the last words 


The Dia?nond Cross. 329 

the affliaed woman spoke, “Yes, if there be anything for 
which you should ask that ; but there is nothing. Your 
grief was overwhelming ; you knew your child would be 
well provided for, and tenderly brought up ; and God called 
you to his service that you might be prepared for heaven. 
Yes, it was the will of Providence, and I blame you not. 
As to my father, he is dead ; his sins should be remember- 
ed no more. He is in the hands of the Almighty ; and 
we may hope a life of repentance and atonement after you 
left him obtained mercy for him. Oh, that the same graci- 
ous Providence that directed me hither would restore your 
health, my dear suffering mother, that I might be a com- 
fort to you, and your life a blessing to me.” 

As she was cogitating thus, sister Agnes awoke. She 
slept but a short time, and complained of being in great 
pain. “ I feel I have only a short time to live, my child !” 
she muttered feebly. “ I wish to see my mother before I 
die, that she may know from my lips you are her grand- 
daughter. Send for her, then, before my eyes are closed 
forever. I will spare you a while from my side to attend 
to this and to give you time for the rest you must need.” 

Laura witnessed the suffering and heard the despairing 
words of her mother with a heavy heart, and she left the 
chamber mournfully to obey the injunction given to her. 

She wrote immediately to Mrs. O’Donnell, informing her 
of all that had occurred at the convent, mentioning the dy- 
ing condition of her mother, and requested that lady to 
come without delay. The Superior wrote the same time at 
the desire of sister Agnes, and despatched a messenger with 
the letters to Maryland. 

Nor did Laura neglect communicating to Mosely the 
facts attending her journey to New York, and the cause of 
it, the manner in which she found her mother, and the cir- 
cumstances relating to that discovery and her mother’s 
condition, as heretofore mentioned. 

“ Strange concatenation of events !” she wrote. “ They 


33 ° 


17ie Dia??iond Cross. 


bring me joy and sorrow, at the same time. But I must 
not complain, for such is the lot of humanity. My mind is 
at ease with regard to my parentage ; I have seen my mo- 
ther, and I know who was my father. The longings of my 
heart are satisfied, and the barrier to my future happiness 
is removed. For this I am, thankful ; and the more so 
because I am indebted to your love and labors, dear 
Charles, for these things. But then my mother’s griefs be- 
come my own. When I think of what she who brought me 
into the world has suffered, and still suffers ; when I look 
upon her sorrowful and attenuated face, her silver hairs 
showing premature old age, and the cause of these ; and 
when I reflect that she has but a few hours to live and I 
shall see her no more, my soul is exceeding sad. Still 
amidst this conflict of emotions, I have the great consola- 
tion to know that you, in whom all my hopes of happiness 
are centred, will remain with me, as the polar star remains 
when the other stars sink beneath the horizon and pass out 
of sight. With this I may learn to be resigned to the afflict- 
ing dispensations of Providence, and be grateful for so 
much happiness that is left me.” 

Sister Agnes became worse every hour, and it was evi- 
dent her end was fast approaching. But death often spares 
those he has long marked as his victims to linger on the 
verge of the grave, while he cuts off others in the prime 
and vigor of life suddenly. With her, life ebbed as the 
waters of a slow and gentle river ebb, scarcely perceptible, 
but always declining. 

On the third day after the messenger left for Mrs. O’Don- 
nell, that lady arrived at the nunnery. The astonishment 
with which she read Laura’s and the Superior’s letters in- 
forming her that her daughter was living still, and a nun in 
the Convent of the Sacred Heart, near New York, subsided 
as the fact became realized in her mind. Although she never 
heard her daughter was dead, she did not doubt it up to 
that time. 


The Diamo?id Cross. 


33 * 


None of the O’Donnell iamily, except young Mr. O’Don- 
nell, knowing what became of Louisa after she separated 
from her husband, and so many years having passed 
since then, Mrs. O’Donnell considered her daughter 
was not living. That idea was fixed in her mind up to the 
time she received the letter calling her to New York. When 
the fact was communicated to her, and she pondered over 
it, she was surprised at herself for having come to such a 
conclusion without any grounds or reason, especially when 
she reflected that her daughter was not old, and had been 
healthful and full of life. 

Time had worn away her unforgiving hardness of heart 
toward her daughter ; and she had long since repented of 
it. The tender feelings of a mother were revived as she 
proceeded to the convent. 

Laura, weeping and looking pale with grief and constant 
watching by the side of her mother, met her as she entered. 
Mrs. O’Donnell was deeply moved, and took Laura to her 
arms, saying, “ Come to your grandmother, dear child, for 
I now know you are Louisa’s daughter. My heart would 
have told me so before, but I resisted its impulse, not be- 
lieving it possible. Pardon me, then, and love me, for you 
are the child of my long lost daughter.” 

These affectionate words touched Laura, and she em- 
braced her grandmother. 

“ But those tears and that sad countenance forbode, I 
fear, what I dread to hear,” resumed Mrs. O’Donnell. “ Is 
your mother yet living ? May I hope to see her before she 
dies?” 

“ She is alive,” Laura replied, but that is all I can say. 
They tell me she cannot live many hours. She has asked 
several times for you, and seems to struggle with death that 
she may not depart before seeing you. I left her a short 
time since, and she was more composed then than she had 
been. I think she was under the influence of an opiate 
given to alleviate her pain. The doctor wished her not to 


33 2 


The Diamond Cross. 


be disturbed while in that state of repose. But we will see 
him, and when he permits we can enter the chamber.” 

As soon as the doctor gave permission they went to the 
room of the sick. He remarked, however, that she could 
not live long, and that her life hung upon a thread which 
might be broken by the least excitement. 

Laura approached the bed first, and when she saw her 
mother was conscious of her presence, she bent down and 
whispered softly, in order to prevent a sudden surprise or 
agitation, “ I have good news to tell you, dear mother;” and 
then paused to see the effect. Sister Agnes raised her 
eyes, and made an effort to turn her head, but was too 
feeble. She made a slight motion, however, indicative of 
her consciousness of what was said, and desire to hear 
what her daughter meant. 

Laura added, in gentle tones, “ Your mother has arrived.” 

“Ah !” she said very faintly, endeavoring again to raise 
her head. . “ Let me see her.” 

When Mrs. O’Donnell saw the dying condition of her 
daughter, her heart melted, and she approached the bed 
sobbing and saying, “ Oh, why was I so cruel? Why did 
I not forgive her ? Oh what a wreck is here of my beauti- 
ful child! It is I who have shortened your days, my 
daughter my unkindness that has brought you to prema- 
ture old age and an early grave.” 

Sister Agnes saw the anguish she was in, and her sunken 
eyes were moistened by filial tenderness. Her lips moved 
as if she would have said something, but the sounds were 
inarticulate. She raised her hand slightly and with diffi- 
culty, indicating a desire to take the hands of her mother 
and Laura in hers, motioning to Laura at the same time to 
draw near. Both Mrs. O’Donnell and Laura bent down 
and kissed her, and extended their hands in obedience to 
her wish. She took the hand of her daughter and placed 
it in that of her mother; then raised her eyes to heaven, 
and muttered a prayer. She struggled to speak, but was 


The Diamond Cross, 


333 


unable for a few moments, the effort seeming to try her re- 
maining strength too much. Finally she found utterance, 
as if Heaven had granted her power to say what she desir- 
ed , and in the feeblest voice she said, looking at her mo- 
ther and daughter alternately as she spoke, “ My child — 
mother. God bless both.” 

These were the last words she spoke. She drew her 
breath convulsively for a minute, closed her eyes, and 
expired — 

“ Like one that draws the drapery of his couch 
About him, and lies down to pleasant dreams.” 

The gentle and chastened spirit left its earthly taberna- 
cle, with scarcely a struggle, to find that rest for which 
twenty years of pious devotion had prepared it. 

The two mourners sat watching the last minutes of the 
dying nun in painful solicitude. They knew she was on 
the brink of eternity, and were prepared to witness her 
departure. But her soul took its flight sooner than they 
expected ; and they knew not when that moment arrived. 
Mrs. O’Donnell, more experienced than Laura, seeing no 
motion of the body and no perceptible breathing, made 
the usual tests to ascertain if her daughter was alive, and 
found death had completed his work. 

There is something so solemn in death, in ks appear- 
ance, in the thought of separation forever, and in the 
reflection that the beautiful human body, full of life, mo- 
tion and intelligence, is then no more than a clod in the 
field. To see the eye that sparkled with joy, beamed 
with tenderness, or started rays of intellectual light, closed 
forever, and the tongue that inspired us by the language 
of love or eloquence eternally silent as the grave itself, is 
a sad spectacle. Although we are familiar with death, 
know that all die, and that at every tick of the watch a 
soul departs, it is none the less a fearful thing. Even 
when we hourly expect the death of any one, we are shocked 


33 4 


The Diamond Cross . 


when it arrives, so great and solemn is the change. Both 
Mrs. O’Donnell and Laura felt it to be so. The know- 
ledge that death was certain, and at hand, did not prevent 
poignant grief when it appeared. They wept over the 
lifeless form and remained by its side till their tears 
refused to flow and nature demanded repose. 

Mrs. O’Donnell and Laura remained at the convent till 
the last funeral rights were performed over the deceased ; 
Laura comforting her grandmother as well as she could, 
and Mrs. O’Donnell consoling her distressed grand- 
daughter. 

In the meantime, Mosely arrived at New York. He 
left Maryland immediately he received the letter from 
Laura, informing him where she was and what took her 
there, but he was not in time to see her mother. He ap- 
prised her ot his arrival, and wished to know if she 
desired him to come to the convent. 

She was glad to know he was near her, and expressed a 
desire to see him ; for who, she remarked, should be by 
her side at such a time if not he, who knew and tasted all 
her sorrows and joys, whose feelings, desires and hopes 
were entwined with hers, and who was the means of find- 
ing her mother. 

He proceeded to the convent accordingly, and was able 
to condole with and soothe his beloved Laura. 

“Oh, dear Charles,” she said, “my heart is sorely 
grieved. My poor suffering mother is no more. God has 
taken her to himself ; and, perhaps, I ought not to grieve, 
for she is happy. But her life-long sorrow, her woe-worn 
and pitiful countenance, her premature grey hairs and de- 
cay, are vividly mirrored in my mind, and pierce my heart. 
Then her death, so soon after I found her — almost while 
the first maternal kiss was warm on my lips — makes me 
very sad. I never looked upon death before ; and to see 
it in the person of my mother, whose blood flows in my 
veins, and of whom I am a part, is a very painful sight. I 


The Diamond Cross. 


335 

seem to have lost a part of my own existence. But for 
you, the sufferings I have endured within one year would 
render life a burden. Bear with me, then, as you have 
home with and sustained me in my trouble heretofore.” 

Mosely, while deeply sympathizing with her, spoke words 
of comfort and hope, and calmed her troubled heart, for he 
was ever the messenger of peace to her. 

I he day of his arrival at the nunnery was that appointed 
for the burial of Sister Agnes, who requested, before she 
died, to be interred in the burial place of the holy women 
she had lived with so long. He was at the interment, in 
company with Laura and Mrs. O’Donnell, sustaining them 
in their affliction. The solemn, quiet and unostentatious 
ceremony was very impressive, particularly to the mother 
and daughter of the deceased, whose sobs were a melan- 
choly response to the service for the dead. The funeral 
rites having been performed, the mourners left, with heavy 
and tremulous steps, as if loth to leave the grave that had 
swallowed up their nearest and dearest relation. They 
returned immediately to Maryland, accompanied by 
Mosely, where Laura took up her residence with her grand- 
mother. 

Such was the end of the once beautiful, proud, and self- 
willed daughter of Mrs. O’Donnell, the deceived and dis- 
appointed wife of Mr. Mercier, the unhappy mother of Laura, 
the pious Sister Agnes. 

Her grave may be seen with a pure white marble monu- 
ment near it, a plain obelisk, placed there by her daughter, 
on each side the base of which is sculptured in bas relief 
figures emblematic of the four periods in the history of her 
life, and it has this inscription : 

“ Lay her i’ the earth ; and from her fair and unpolluted 
flesh may violets spring!” 


33 <» 


The Diamond Cross , 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

A MONG the few effects left by Sister Agnes was the 
certificate of her marriage to Mr. Mercier, and 
several letters from that gentleman to her before and after 
he became her husband. These, together with the facts 
previously discovered, established an irrefragable chain of 
evidence, proving that Laura was the rightful heir to the 
Bouverie estate. 

Mosely wrote to Lanabere, who was still in Louisiana, 
detailing these facts and the circumstances which had led 
to their development, requesting him, at the same time, to 
return at his earliest convenience, in order that he might 
show him the evidence, and that a settlement might be 
made with regard to the property. 

Such an announcement to most men, and under ordinary 
circumstances, would have been exceedingly disagreeable, 
for an estate of the value of that Mr. Lanabere’s uncle 
left is not given up without great reluctance. There are 
few who would not have contested the right of the claimant, 
however clear, by all the means possible. 

Although Lanabere did not love money, and- was gen- 
erous-minded, he received the information Mosely commu- 
nicated with regret. His right to the estate appeared so 
perfect, his mind had become so familiar with and settled 
in the possession of it, and his habits of thought and life 
had been so completely changed in consequence, that the 
thought of being compelled to relinquish it and begin life 
anew, was unpleasant. True, his conscience never had 
become satisfied about holding the slave portion of the 
property ; still, he wished to keep what he possessed, and 


*I7ie Diamond Cross. 


337 


did not like the idea of returning to France to become a 
legal or a literary drudge. Besides, he was charmed with 
America ; republican institutions, the simplicity of the form 
and operation of the government, the grandeur and vast 
expanse of the country, and its bright skies, fascinated 
him. Though he loved France and its beautiful capital 
still, he desired to live in the United States. But he did 
not see what he could do in this country if dispossessed 
of his property. 

He complied with Mosely’s request, however, and went 
to meet his friend at Baltimore, resolving not to place any 
obstacle in the way of justice, or suffer a law suit to be 
commenced if it should be clear that Laura was his cousin, 
and heir to the estate. 

But that which continued to trouble him most was the 
conduct of his wife. She not only refused to go with him 
to Louisiana, or join him there, but after he^arrived scarcely 
corresponded with him. She wrote twice only, and that in 
such a style as showed she was too much engaged in 
fashionable dissipation, if nothing worse, to think much of 
him. In fact, it was evident she had ceased to love, if she 
ever did love, her husband. He felt this to be very humil- 
iating and mortifying. Irritated thus, he was disposed at 
times to break with her entirely • but his good sense over- 
came his anger and impatience, and he waited and hoped 
still. When he thought of her personal charms, and of the 
delight he had experienced a short time previous, while 
she was the bride of his heart, he could not help loving 
her, and attributing her misconduct chiefly to the influence 
by which she was surrounded. 

While these trying circumstances soured his feelings, his 
friendship for Mosely remained unabated, although that 
gentleman might be the instrument of depriving him of his 
property. He was sensible and generous enough to per- 
ceive his friend had become accidentally an involuntary 
agent in the matter. 


338 


The Dia??iond Cross. 


When he arrived at Baltimore he met Mosely in the same 
cordial manner as formerly. Mosely, too, considering how 
fickle fortune had tricked Lanabere about the estate, forgot 
everything else and received him affectionately. 

“ You are very kind,” Mosely said to him, “ to come so 
promptly at my request, especially when the business I de- 
sire to see you upon cannot be agreeable. You know the 
cause of my agency in it, and I need not repeat that which 
I have already explained. I will remark, however, that I 
greatly regret you are to be the sufferer, and that some one 
less worthy of my esteem is not in your place.” 

“ Well, my friend,” Lanabere replied, “ I am not so much 
a philosopher as to despise the gifts of fortune, as you 
have seen in my acceptance of slave property against my 
principles, and I confess the prospect of losing what I am 
possessed of, and believed I had a right to, is not pleasing. 
But I exonerate you from blame, and assure you I should 
have done the same as you have, had I been in your place. 
Should I be deprived of my property, I shall have the 
satisfaction to know it will go to one worthy of having it, 
as well as the gratification of finding a cousin, and in 
knowing that cousin is to be the wife of my friend. I was 
surprised when you spoke to me about this matter at the 
plantation, though I did not suppose you would make the 
discovery that my uncle had been married and had a legit- 
imate child living. I am astonished at the strange history.” 

Mosely produced the letters of Mr. Mercier, some of 
which were addressed to Miss O’Donnell while he was 
wooing her, and some to her as Madame Mercier, after she 
became his wife, all evincing the tenderness of the lover 
and husband; and besides these, the certificate of their 
marriage. 

Lanabere recognized at once the writing and signature 
of his uncle, and said he was fully convinced of their gen- 
uineness, and that the lady was the lawful wife of Mr. 
Mercier. 


The Diamond Cross. 


339 

Mosely then laid before him the record of evidence, 
showing that Laura was the offspring of that marriage, 
beginning with the registry of her baptism and the testi- 
mony of the nurse Lucy, and ending with the corroborative 
statements of her mother. 

“ No doubt remains on my mind now,” Lanabere re- 
marked, after examining the record and hearing Mosely, 
“ tiiat Laura is the legitimate daughter of my late uncle ; 
and I will not contest her right to his estate. But were I 
disposed to question her claim and stand strictly upon 
what the law requires, I might give her a great deal of 
tiouble, if not defeat her. This might become one of the 
most celebrated suits in the history of great civil causes. 

Although there be a moral certainty in the chain of evi- 
dence adduced, there lacks legal proof or exactness as to 
the identity of the child born to my uncle in wedlock, and 
christened Laura, with the Laura you speak of. If Mr. 
O’Donnell were living he could establish the fact ; but it 
does not appear that any one else can. The nurse does 
not know positively to whom she gave the child, except 
that she remembers the scar on Mrs. Howard’s face, and 
Mrs. Howard was not sure that Lucy was that nurse. 
There might have been a substitution of one child for an- 
other subsequently. It is true, the collateral evidence is 
very strong, such as that which relates to the diamond 
cross, the family resemblance, the concurrence of Lucy’s and 
Mrs. Howard’s statements and recollections, the remark- 
able conduct of Mr. O’Donnell towards Laura, and other 
circumstances, strong enough, no doubt, to convince any 
one ; and I am not inclined to dispute either the paternity 
or maternity of Laura. I only mention this to show that 
rights, about which there is no doubt, may be, and some- 
times are, successfully denied and ignored when facts can- 
not be established in a legal form. I am so thoroughly 
convinced, however, in this case, that I claim Laura for my 
cousin, and will give her no trouble about the property. 


340 


The Diamond Cross. 


Whenever sne shall be prepared to take possession, I shall 
De ready to give it to her.” 

“ All the estate, real and personal, remains as when I 
received it, except the money, of which I have spent a con- 
siderable sum. I regret that I used the money so freely, 
and even imprudently ; but I thought it was my own, and 
that I should continue to have a large income from the 
plantation and rents. I will make the most satisfactory 
settlement possible, and for the rest I must crave indul- 
gence.” 

Mosely said that as far as he might speak for Laura, 
and she had authorized him to attend to the business for 
her, he would assure Lanabere she would be perfectly satis- 
fied. She did not care so much about the property as she 
did to have her legal rights and status established ; and it 
was her purpose to make her cousin a joint heir of the 
estate. 

Mr. Ellis and Mr. Dubois, the executors of Mr. Bouverie’s 
will, were sent for and requested to bring all the documents 
they held relating to the estate. 

When they arrived the whole matter was laid before 
them, Lanabere informing them at the same time of his 
intention not to contest the claim of his cousin, and of his 
wish that the property should be legally transferred to her. 
Mr. Dubois readily acquiesced in Lanabere’s proposal, not 
doubting that Laura was the child and heir of Mr. Bou- 
verie, and deeming it best to avoid a lawsuit. Mr. Ellis 
did not acquiesce so promptly. He saw there might be 
some knotty law questions raised, and a fine field for the 
exercise of his legal acumen and eloquence, and he gloated 
over the prospect. 

“ It is an extraordinary case,” he remarked, “ and one 
that would bring out the highest professional ability. You 
perceive the question of identity is very complicated, and 
runs through the whole case. First, there is the identity 
of Mr. Bouverie as being the Mr. Mercier in question. 


The Diamond Cross . 24 1 

This could only be proved apparently by the testimony of 
Mr. Lanabere himself or his family, should they be dis- 
posed to give evidence against themselves. Then there is 
the identity of Sister Agnes as having been formerly the 
wife of Mr. Mercier. Here there would be more difficulty 
than with regard to Mr. Bouverie ; for whatever people 
may believe, the fact is not legally established, and Sister 
Agnes statement, upon which the claimant must mainly 
rely, was not made under oath. The most difficult point 
of all for the plaintiff to get over, would be to prove Laura 
Howard is the daughter of Mr. Bouverie. The circum- 
stantial evidence, however well connected, seemingly, is 
indirect, and might be set aside or invalidated. The 
witness the claimant must mainly rely upon is an old negro 
woman, whose testimony, if admissable, would not have 
much weight in our courts. On the whole, I think we 
have a strong case, and one that to the legal profession 
would be very interesting.” 

Mr. Ellis would have proceeded in this manner, making 
a long argument ; for he began to be warmed with the 
subject, but Lanabere interrupted him by saying he had no 
doubt of Laura being the heiress, and his uncle had stated 
in the will he was to possess the property only in case of 
having no heir of his own body. He reiterated that he 
had no disposition, and did not intend to question her 
right. 

Mr- Ellis yielded reluctantly, and made out, under the 
direction of Lanabere and Mosely, a transfer of the estate 
in due form, stating in the instrument the grounds and evi- 
dence on which Laura was recognized as the heiress. The 
money Lanabere had used and held, with an income of 
$ 8,000 a year from the estate, was made over to him at the 
same time. 

After this was completed, and all the parties were pre- 
sent, Mr. Ellis could not resist the inevitable impulse to 
make an address on the occasion. He congratulated Laura, 


344 


The Diamond Cross. 


Lanabere went once more to New York, for the purpose 
of making a final effort to restore the happiness of mar- 
ried life, which had been seriously interrupted by the cir- 
cumstances heretofore mentioned. But he had little hope. 
His wife had not even welcomed him back from Louisiana, 
when he announced to her his arrival in Baltimore. Still, 
he was determined to do his duty, and even to concede a 
great deal to her to attain his object. 

He arrived at New York in the evening, and expected 
their own carriage, if not his wife, or one of the family 
would be at the railroad station to meet him, for he had 
telegraphed to inform them when he would arrive. But he 
was disappointed. He felt he was slighted, and that this 
did not augur well for the reception he should meet 
with. 

He went directly to the residence of Mr. Risley, and 
found Gertrude was living with her father and mother in 
the same elegant st)le as when he left the city. Mr. and 
Mrs. Risley received him in a formal and restrained manner, 
as if they were embarrassed, and not particularly pleased 
by his presence. Gertrude, they said, was riding out, and 
would return shortly. Mr. Risley confined his conversation 
to inquiries concerning the condition of Lanabere’s estate, 
the prospect of the growing crop and his own grand schemes 
to make millions of dollars, and Mrs. Risley to the gay, 
fashionable season they had enjoyed during his absence, 
and the rounds of pleasure she expected to enjoy. 

Lanabere said little, and was entirely silent about the 
Bouverie estate having passed from his possession, deeming 
it prudent not to mention that just then. 

In the course of an hour Mrs. Lanabere returned ; but 
not alone. Mr. Roland was her companion. They entered 
the parlor together, where Lanabere was anxiously waiting. 
This came like a thunderbolt, instantly withering his hopes. 
The very man who had alienated his wife’s affections and 
destroyed his peace, of whom he was jealous, and with 


The Diamond Cross. 


345 


whom he had declined to hold any further intercourse, to 
appear at such a time and under such circumstances, aroused 
his indignation. His eye flashed with resentment and 
jealousy, and he could hardly restrain an outburst of vio- 
lent passion. As a consequence, the meeting between him 
and Mrs. Lanabere was very cold. 

Mr. Roland approached to salute him, with characteristic 
nonchalence and an affected smile, saying he hoped they 
might be friends again. Lanabere made no reply, but 
turned from the pusillanimous roue in anger and disgust. 
This contretemps produced a disagreeable scene. All but 
Lanabere looked surprised and crestfallen, and were silent 
for some moments, Mr. Roland at the same time leaving 
the room. 

Looking at his wife and her mother and father angrity, 
he said, “ Can it be possible you intended to insult me by 
bringing this man, who has destroyed my happiness, and 
whom I detest, into my presence ? As the companion of 
my wife, too, when she was about to meet me the first time 
after a long absence ? I can scarcely suppose it possible. 
Yet persons of your intelligence, experience and knowl- 
edge of the proprieties of life should know better.” 

The daughter made no remark, but put her handkerchief 
to her eyes ; the father expressed astonishment, and said 
he could not understand what it all meant ; but Mrs. Ris- 
ley assumed an air of dignity, and spoke reproachfully. 

“ It is dreadful,” she remarked, “ that my daughter should 
be the wife of a jealous man. She, the dear girl, to be 
suspected because she attracts attention and loves society. 
It is positively wicked. And to think that Mr. Rowland, 
who is such an elegant gentleman, should be treated so in 
my own house ! It is really cruel !• Foreigners do not, as 
he says, understand our habits and manners of life. What 
am I to do ? I cannot turn such a dear friend out of doors 
to gratify the whims of any one. No, sir,” addressing 
Lanabere directly, “ 1 will not. Mr. Roland is living with 


The Diamond Cross. 


346 

us, and you must be friends with him, and learn to treat 
my poor Gertrude more kindly.” 

The announcement that Mr. Roland was domiciled in 
the family added fuel to the fire of Lanabere’s jealousy 
and anger. 

“ Living here !” the indignant husband said in surprise, 
and with emphasis ; and then, after pausing to reflect a 
moment, added, “ then we cannot live in the same house. 
No, Madam, that man and I cannot live under the same 
roof.” 

“ I suppose you would like to turn me out of my house, 
too, sir,” she retorted quickly; “but you shall not Nor 
shall our friend leave to please you. So you may take 
what course you please.” 

Saying this, she tossed her head haughtily, and walked 
away to the other end of the room. Mr. Risely attempted 
to interpose by making some remark, but she prevented 
him, and reiterated her words at a distance. 

Lanabere rose from his seat, walked up to his wife, and 
said, in a serious tone and in as gentle language as he 
could, under the excited state of his mind, “ Gertrude, I 
must leave your father’s house and go to the hotel ; and I 
implore you, as you value your own happiness and future 
welfare, to do your duty as a wife and go with me. The 
path of duty is the path of peace. You know I love you 
dearly, and would cherish you with all the kindness and 
tenderness of a fond husband. I do not wish to deprive 
you of the society of your parents or friends ; and you 
would be near them. I will provide a suitable residence 
for you and everything you need. All I ask of you is to 
give up your acquaintance with Mr. Roland and live with 
your husband. Any ofher course, and particularly your 
present one, will not only make me unhappy, but will lead 
you inevitably to misery. Oh, let the voice of reason and 
returning love be your mentors.” 

He pau:ed for a reply, and seeing tears start from her 


The Diamond Cross . 347 

eyes and run down her cheeks, he hoped for a moment she 
was relenting and would yield to his wish. 

She did not answer, however, but complaining of indis- 
position, requested permission to retire, and left him. 

He, too, left, with a sad and despairing heart, but not to 
retire in her father’s house. He went to the hotel, and 
there brooded over his trouble. Although he was con- 
vinced that Gertrude no longer loved him, and was inclined 
to believe she never did love him much, marrying him only 
because he was wealthy, or from persuasion and an impulse 
of youthful admiration, the fever of his passion still raged 
and distracted him. The tenderness and sweetness of love 
had partly gone, but the excitement remained. These very 
disappointments and obstacles, to such a nature as his, 
might tend to inflame the passion temporarily. He passed 
the night restless and tormented. The next day he wrote 
to his wife and her father; to the former much in the strain 
of his remarks the preceding evening, and requesting to 
know her decision ; and to the latter asking him to come 
to the hotel, as he had matters of business to arrange 
with him. 

Mr. Risley called in response to his invitation, but he 
received no answer from his wife, except such as her father 
communicated by word of mouth. 

This gentleman, in an evasive and indirect way, attempt- 
ed to make an explanation for his daughter and wife ; but 
it was evident Gertrude had resolved, or her mother had 
determined for her, that Lanabere should be her husband 
in name only. Believing this to be the end of his efforts 
and association with his wife, and deeming it useless to 
speak of the matter again, he told Mr. Risley he desired a 
settlement of their business affairs. 

This rather surprised the Wall street stock millionaire, 
and he blandly confessed his inability to pay even a portion 
of the forty thousand dollars lent him ; promising, however, 
that not only would he pay this shortly, when certain flnan- 


The Diamond Cross. 


348 

cial schemes he was maturing should be perfected, but that 
the mining and other stocks Lanabere held would be worth 
an immense sum in a year or two. 

Lanabere then informed him that he no longer possessed 
his late uncle’s estate ; that it had been transferred to the 
rightful heir, a legitimate daughter of Mr. Bouverie, who 
had lately been found, and that the annuity from the estate 
he had settled on Gertrude ceased with his own title. 

This was a stunning announcement to Mr. Risley, and 
he fell back in his chair like one seized with a sudden ill- 
ness. In fact, he and his family had lived chiefly on Ger- 
trude’s income, and it was that which enabled them to get 
credit, and to live in an extravagant style beyond their 
means, making the world and Mr. Risley’s business con- 
nections believe they were immensely wealthy. 

Lanabere explained the circumstances attending the 
title to and transfer of the property, much to the conster- 
nation and displeasure of Gertrude’s father. Mr. Risley 
protested, swore, and blamed Lanabere ; and went so far 
even, in his anger, as to say his daughter had been tricked 
and deceived, that she might have married a rich man 
about whose wealth there could be no doubt, and that now 
she would be left without anything. 

When he expressed himself in this manner, Lanabere 
arose indignant, and informed him that he could not hear 
such language, that he had suffered too many indignities 
from him and his family, and that their intercourse was 
closed forever. 

With that Mr. Risley departed. It was the last inter- 
view Lanabere had with any of the Risley family. 

He learned subsequently, but some time after, that Mr. 
Risley had failed again ; that the family had to leave their 
splendid establishment and take lodgings, and that even 
Mr. Roland, after having brought general scandal upon 
Gertrude and contributed to their ruin, had deserted them. 

Mr. Risley lost his recuperative power, and could not 


The Diamond Cross. 


34 9 

recover from this last shock, having worn out his friends 
and acquaintances, and disgusted business men by his 
bogus stock companies and visionary schemes. The fam- 
ily lived, consequently, in the most straightened and hand- 
to-mouth circumstances. They would have suffered 
privations sometimes had not Gertrude received, much to 
their surprise and relief, a few hundred dollars occasionally 
from some unknown person. 

Lanabere would have returned to Paris to reside, but, 
as he admired republican institutions, and the republic of 
France, which he helped to inaugurate in 1848, having 
been effectually destroyed by Louis Napoleon, he con- 
cluded to remain in the United States, and take up his 
residence in New Orleans. The conduct of his wife broke 
the spell of love, and after the conflict of 'feelings that it 
occasioned was over, time, with its soothing hand, brought 
relief, though he could not entirely forget her he had so 
passionately loved. 

Mosely realized a happier fate. Laura, and not the 
Bouverie estate, was the inestimable prize he valued, and 
was soon to receive. It was not a mere admiration of her 
great beauty that had inspired love in him, but the tender- 
ness, sweetness and goodness that beamed in her eyes and 
were expressed in her voice and words. Her exquisite 
taste, love of the beautiful and sublime, pious aspirations, 
filial affection, gentleness and refined mind, made him a 
lover. Her language was the language of his own soul ; 
her tastes were the same as his, and he had met the con- 
genial spirit that he had longed for and sought from the 
first dawn of manhood. The more he saw of her, the 
more he loved. In joy and sorrow, in the time of trouble 
and disappointment, as well as when hope was brightest, 
and in all the changes of fortune, his love was constant as 
the fixed stars. Such love was destined to endure forever, 
for it sprang from and took root in a congeniality of tastes 
and thoughts, and in the harmony of their natures. 


35 ° 


The Diamond Cross. 


The joyous event of their nuptials would have taken 
place shortly after the transfer of the Bouverie estate to 
Laura but for the death of her mother. Out of respect to 
the memory of her deceased parent, and in conformity to 
the custom of society, she deferred the happy day till the 
usual period of mourning should be over. 

In the interim Laura spent the time partly with her 
grandmother, and partly with Mr. and Mrs. Howard, at her 
dear old home in the mountains. She did not forget or 
neglect, under any change of circumstances, those whom 
she had formerly regarded as her parents ; for she loved 
them dearly. As soon, therefore, as she had settled the 
business which required her presence in Baltimore, during 
which time she stayed with Mrs. O’Donnell, she visited her 
former putative father and mother. 

The happiness of meeting again, after a sorrowful sepa- 
ration which they had thought would be forever, was enjoyed 
equally by them and her. Their desolate hearth was made 
cheerful once more by her presence and the sweet sound of 
her voice ; and she, who left overwhelmed with grief and 
despair, returned full of hope, to enjoy renewed pleasure in 
their affection and amid the charming scenes of her child- 
hood. But the dear spot had another and a greater charm. 
It was there she first experienced the power of love, and 
learned she was beloved. The beauty of everything was 
exaggerated in her eyes and imagination, agreeably to the 
change that had taken place in her mind and fate. The 
skies looked brighter, the mountains grander, the landscape 
more beautiful, the forest trees more stately, the foliage 
richer, flowers smelt sweeter, birds sang more delightfully, 
and the music of the mountain brook, by the side of which 
she had often played and roamed, was more melodious. 
All nature appeared to rejoice in accord with her happy 
state. The unhappiness she had suffered, as well as her 
absence from home, seemed like a dismal dream from which 
she had just awoke. 


The Diamond Cross. 


35i 


During her stay in the country she employed herself in 
restoring and improving the garden, in which she used to 
take delight, and which had faded while she was away, and 
in having the house and grounds enlarged and beautified 
in anticipation of her marriage, for she and Moselyhad de- 
cided to reside a part of each year at that loved place. 

Thus week after week and month after month rolled by, 
bringing her nearer the day which would crown her with joy. 

Mosely, too, saw time fly with more gratification than a 
spendthrift witnesses the last days of the mis£r who holds 
his wealth. He lived in the sunshine of hope as time 
rolled on. But he was not idle during this period, for his 
natural impulse to be useful and to do good was stimulated, 
and his ambition revived. 

There remained but one other event to complete his 
happiness. That was, his marriage with Laura. The 
time of mourning for her mother having ended, she put off 
her sombre garments and prepared herself for that blissful 
occasion. 

She, being a Catholic, and he, though a Protestant, hav- 
ing broad and liberal views with regard to religion, they 
decided to be married in the Catholic church ; and the 
place appointed for the ceremony was the Cathedral at 
Baltimore. It was not to be what is termed a fashionable 
wedding, with the fatigue, display and flourish character- 
istic of weddings generally, for that was not consonant to 
the taste of either Laura or Mosely, and was not to take 
place or be conducted as a spectacle for the public or a 
scene for gossip. The relatives of the O’Donnell fam- 
ily, with some of Mosely’s relations and a few friends, 
were invited. Nor did the wedding party intend to rush 
from the city in the railroad cars, and thence to some mam- 
moth hotel in a distant place, as is the custom. Mosely 
had provided a suitable residence, furnished with that ele- 
gance and surrounded by such objects as he knew would 
suit the taste of Laura, and to this home he was to con- 


352 


The Diamotid Cross. 


duct his bride. Lanabere was there to see Mosel y and 
his cousin united ; and so was Mrs. Bright, the dear friend 
of both, who first made them acquainted with each other, 
and who was delighted to witness such a happy result of 
her friendly introduction. 

, Heaven smiled auspiciously on the morning of their 
nuptials. The sun shone brightly in a cloudless sky to 
bless their marriage. The air was full of sweetness, as were 
their hearts ; and all nature spoke approvingly of a union 
so much in accordance with its laws. Perhaps those in- 
visible and happy spirits, which some say attend the good 
and rejoice in their happiness, hovered around them as 
they went to the church, for their countenances were ra- 
diant with joy. Never did Laura look so charming as in 
her bridal robes on that day. The exquisite taste which 
she displayed in everything else was seen in the richness 
and simplicity of her dress, and in her graceful and modest 
bearing. She wore on her swelling bosom the sparkling 
cross, which was the precious relic of her mother, which 
was so much associated with her romantic history; and 
which had been chiefly instrumental in the discovery of her 
parentage and consummation of her happiness. As Mosely 
fondly gazed at her, and admired the taste with which she 
was adorned, his eyes rested on this inestimable souvenir. 
He said, “ India never produced a gem so .valuable, for it 
has given me my beloved Laura, a prize worth more than 
all the riches and honors of the earth.” 

Thus Mosely and Laura attained the acme of earthly 
bliss. They stood before the altar and plighted their vows 
to each other, and were pronounced husband and wife. The 
benediction was uttered by the priest with unusual fervor 


The Diamond Cross. 


353 

as they knelt before him ; for he, being acquainted with the 
history and piety of the bride and the story of their love, 
felt a Divine impulse to bless them. And 

“ From that day forth, in peace and joyous bliss. 

They lived together.” 


THE END. 
















■I t. 




& . [ B V ' 0 * V 

(V <* 1 8 X 

° %■ * 



y oO 


A 


1> 

y O * .V ' ' v 

^ ,/ ‘ 0N<! « 


•m*' \^ V , . ,**>.'* n * o ’ ’ f° °,t, ^ , , 

^ - rf^V A o 

* <• 

V *$>. 





0 hi U V 

, 0 V * * * 0 A 

O 

- ‘ * %** * * ° > 1 ' */-%' 0 • k " /\ « - '■ */■'. 

' cV * - v ‘ ^lrtk^ 



/ 


* « 




' #& »•- * \ / ^ ^ 
■ <> 

* ^p. ^ £ ' ' V' , x O * ^ 

° o N 

^.' o c V^‘<* 

*’*•’,/' ,.. °/ *»■'* ....**.' 

v * * C 1 

^ 9) * _ -<> 

v> c ** 

t/* (^v 


,A’ *• ;. ^ '-£> 

/> ' x , i 1 • ^ C ✓>. 

V. -1 s L J H. ■ « 



\ \- 





a T// 

[ r ; 

■* * * .j 



j. 



X oo N 


o A. 

’X * 0 \- b ^ ~'j\ '-^XF * 

, '/- * * A s S „■ | 6 <* y Q * V * 

' ^ $\ S . - / * .# 
k m i ^ " ■% ^ 


N 0 J ^ ^ ^ * , . V 

cy * * * o s ^ fl 1 

*■ a &** + 


\ 0 ^. 




v* — 

» X oX‘ & ■* b ^ * f\0 

X x . s * * j *>„ 0 N 0 ^0 

*f, > cy * ' * o f 

/V‘ 

o 


,A^' 1 

■y .^. *• ; 

CK ' 


“* MX X g». ^ 

z 
o 

^ * oV >*’ ^ ^ >0 - , 

?f. '' ' t . ' ' ,jW <• y » • k ■* V\ 

o° *'• * x a ,» * ' • .,•%. •*** 

•>* \ * i-i '" * ^ a n <- - 

oo x * ^ v o a : mi - ->x « 

, 5 • X 0 ^- 

• y X XV^ £ A _ ^ 

C^> ^ •> K 0 ’ ^0 o \ - \V 

,0^ * * * 0 /• T *c> *V .i** 

A' ^ - r- <1 


/ 


V -iv * 

: 


%. °/ : • ' ' ^ ^ W</i 

< y o , v * -\ 'o ", y 

1 * ^ .^X' ,0^0. 7 * 0 s 

-7 %<i -\ x c « C> « 

< >• V ** ^ t - > 

A v ° " ,x o ^ 

Ks^ * 

^ A 

t *> -0- 



X 0< ^. 



<?'S 

A** 

*> 


,-H ^ 

' ^ \V* *-tf. 




*> 

<. y u , k ■* .'\ 'o ''/ 

, \ y l*"** -'o. 

^ y . - 



W ' y ' 7 * ” %TPX W => ? '■<<■ - 

' * VWV' >' ^ . 0 , \ '•-*' 

f /Jfe\ 


A A. - ^=l! ! |[i^?' 0 S 5 - 

■»+ » y 

. *„%."■ <£s' 'A <. 

*> X r0’ v"’-'_'X 


x A >* ASJtrik' ° 

I • ,>, S,i fe* 00 


^ > 

^ A 


\°x 





